Book 2: CRY OF THE EAGLE — Théun Mares

16 December 1997

(The Eagle's Creek was ready for publication when we received this letter. We decided to delay the publication and turn the book over, because we find very important information received from Theun.

It is interesting that you, too, have asked me to explain my attitude towards Carlos Castaneda. I am constantly asked about this from all sides. We always understood that, one way or another, we would have to put our cards on the table; it was only a matter of time. Now that time has come, and I have begun answering direct questions just as directly and honestly. I am curious to see Mr Castaneda’s reaction. I am equally interested in the response of Russian readers, if you decide to make public the information I am giving you today. I am therefore enclosing with this letter the foreword I wrote at your request.

I ask you to inform me if your readers are only interested in the Path of High Adventure.

Then maybe it doesn't make sense for you to publish my subsequent books.

In case you do decide to continue publishing my work, I'd love to send you the texts of my speeches with Charles Mitchley at the presentation of the "Scream of the Eagle" in South Africa.

Perhaps some fragments of these texts will be useful to you for advertising and information purposes. By the way, I just built the proposed foreword on my own presentation speech.

I can also send you excerpts from my third book, The Tumens of Dragon Knowledge, which could be included in the summary given at the end of Scream of the Eagle. I hope this satisfies your expectations. Please let me know if you need anything else.

In addition, I have asked the Secretary of our Institute to send you information about the activities of this organization. I will write to you about what my functions are at the Institute.

Please let me know immediately if you would like to continue publishing my books. I ask you to realize that if you decide to continue, you will have to follow the Toltec motto, which is given at the beginning of "Return of the Warriors":

“Truth is more important than public opinion, and a man who is willing to change his knowledge for the sake of public approval is not worthy of truth.”
Teun Marez

Preface to the first Russian edition of the book "The Scream of the Eagle"

After receiving feedback from readers about my first book, The Return of the Warriors, it became clear that it was time to state publicly that not all Toltecs are the same, and that not every student on the Way of the Warrior necessarily becomes Toltec.

However, the Toltecs were unimaginably “lone birds” for a long time, and it is not surprising that the big world knows so little — if anything at all — about us and our activities. Things are as follows: of the few who have heard of us, some regard us as mere myth, while others, namely those who have learned of us from the books of Carlos Castaneda, tend to regard us as magicians.
Indeed, it is undeniable that both Carlos Castaneda and other authors who claim to be involved in the world described in Castaneda’s books portray the Toltec tradition as a practice of magic. But the "pure-blooded" Toltec does not indulge in the magical activities that people today are so interested in.

Toltecs are men of knowledge; obviously our knowledge would not be complete without knowledge of magic. But I must emphasize that magical practices are only a small part of the full range of our knowledge. The true core of Toltec knowledge is our ability to control awareness. In this sense, perhaps our greatest achievement to date is the ability to achieve what is called the center of the world or the center of the three rings of power. This is the feat that allows us to enter into the manifested awareness of the source of life, that indescribable “Something” that we call simply Spirit or Eagle. Notice that I am talking about awareness, not awareness of the Eagle as such.

Anyway, in order to catch what is really at stake, it is very important to understand that all Toltecs are different. They can be divided into two large groups, and each group has different degrees of skill. The Toltec brotherhood has been divided into two large groups since the death of Atlantis.

A part of the Toltecs devoted themselves exclusively to the search for power, and therefore freedom, for the individual; others were only interested in the evolution of awareness for their own selfish purposes.

The first group of members of the Brotherhood followed the so-called Path of Freedom.

The second group is on the so-called Way of High Adventure.

In both groups there are different ranks or degrees of skill, which for the convenience of the reader are listed in the Appendix to this letter.

Generally speaking, there are only two degrees for those on the High Adventure Path, namely, "first attention warriors" and "second attention warriors."

In a nutshell, first attention is all that can be called rational or normal awareness. This is a potential that the average person is just beginning to explore.

The second level of attention is a completely irrational level of awareness. The average person usually cannot understand it at all, let alone explore it.

It is an extremely wide band of awareness that is beyond the range of the (relatively small and limited) rational mind of man.

It is the second attention that is the element of those of our brothers who walk the Path of High Adventure. On this Path one can find all those fascinating aspects of the Toltec tradition that relate to what is usually understood by magic - that is, strange and wonderful phenomena. The Toltecs who chose this path developed their mastery exclusively within the first and second attentions, and it is their mastery of these two realms of awareness that is called the first ring of power and the second ring of power respectively.

But beyond the second attention, there is another form of awareness called the “third attention” that is not available to those who have not been trained on the Path of Freedom. In a few words, it is impossible to explain what the third attention is; for now, suffice it to say that it is that point in the manifested universe, that level of awareness where awareness of both the unmanifested and the manifested gathers in a mutual and fully intelligent act of cooperation. This is an extreme paradox, but a paradox that gives access to the scheme of the universe and which is therefore called the third ring of power.

This type of power is completely unknown to those who have received training only in the arts of magic. Whoever has access to the third ring of power has no need to resort to the petty practices of magic, nor even to the magic offered on the Path of High Adventure, for such a person has the keys to both creation and destruction in the most literal sense. It is clear that there can be no magic higher than this, and therefore the warrior of the third attention has no need to throw lightning at his enemies, nor to ask for the help of inorganic beings, because, in fact, all he needs is a focused thought directed along the hidden paths of human consciousness. That is why this type of power is not available to those who have not yet acquired the all-encompassing vision necessary to not use this power for selfish purposes.

The task of the warriors of the third attention is to use their power to destroy those forms that enslave and weaken, and to provide humanity with the knowledge necessary for each individual to rise up and thereby lift up others.

After all, it is necessary to realize that all forms of life are very tightly and inextricably intertwined, and therefore interconnected and interdependent. Therefore, the warriors of the third attention can and want to challenge everything that stands in the way of an individual who requires strength and freedom flowing from it.

By the way, realize that if you, as a reader, seriously want to follow the Way of the Warrior, you definitely need to understand why Carlos Castaneda refused the Way of Freedom in his classes of modern magic.

As Mr. Castaneda himself recounts in his books, his teacher, Juan Matus, constantly pointed out to him that magic is a dead-end street that does not lead to freedom, and that the goal of all true warriors is to follow the Path of Freedom and Knowledge, not the Path of High Adventure.

But, although he himself has expressed all these warnings in his books, Mr. Castaneda has quite openly turned his back on them, although he still claims to follow don Juan's teachings.

Everything said about Carlos Castaneda is equally true in relation to his comrades and writers such as Marilyn Tunneschend, Ken Orlino Pero and Victor Sanchez, claiming equal status with Carlos Castaneda. In fact, it is incomprehensible why the readers of these authors never raised the question of obvious inconsistencies in their writings.

Allow us, who hold the position of Freedom Warriors, to state categorically that although we recognize Carlos Castaneda as a true disciple of the truly great Toltec Nagual, and although we are immensely grateful to him for what he has done for us all, we nevertheless do not forgive Mr. Castaneda for departing from the true teachings imparted to him by don Juan (who was a Warrior on the Path).

People often ask: Freedom from what? This question is not easy to answer in the short introduction, because freedom has so many meanings. It is enough, perhaps, to say “freedom from innumerable illusions, the roots of which are that man has no knowledge, is socially conditioned and is ignorant of his own divine nature.” By the way, so far few people realize that man is not a physical creature, chained to the physical plane, but a huge universal being with both magic and power.

Therefore, the warriors of the third attention, working closely with their nagual leader, lead people to realize their true potential and true heritage as magical beings of the universe.

Personally, I am a third-attention Toltec, and my official Toltec "duty" that I periodically perform in many of my lives (though not every life) is called "Dragon Wolf." In short, the task of the Wolf Dragon is to bring the forces of discernment into the world, through which the light of sobriety can illuminate the path in the evolution of awareness. The Wolf Dragon separates light from darkness, what lifts, what suppresses, what has a basis, from the meaningless, what nourishes, from what destroys — in short, what leads to freedom, what leads to shackles and slavery, what sustains life, what destroys it.

But peace, strength and freedom cannot be given. Power, peace and freedom must be demanded, they must be fought for. That is why the Wolf Dragon is a creature that, firstly, tells people what keeps them in chains; secondly, teaches that no one falls into a trap against their will; and thirdly, explains that people can claim their power by fighting for freedom. As a consequence, the Wolf Dragon is always followed by a broad train of division and struggle, but also by an equally broad train of hope and renewed courage derived from self-respect.

In this life, I have once again entered into the “position” of the Wolf Dragon, because it is absolutely necessary to point out to humanity what great opportunities for change and freedom are present in the current world situation. People everywhere are beginning to despair, seeing how their cozy old world is falling apart. The continuous growth of crime and violence around the world; the instability of the economy; the lowering of ethical standards; the decline in the level of human relationships in general, but especially in the family; the distortion of truth for selfish purposes; the crude manipulation of awareness by not only politicians and the media, but also self-proclaimed healers, prophets and whistleblowers - all this drives humanity into a corner from which it sees no way out. Those who no longer know whom to trust and whom to listen to, everywhere people reach an extreme degree of despair and are ready to fight for their freedom.

In fact, there are so many people on Earth today who are willing to strain their psychic muscles to leave their mark on the world. Their actions are restrained only by a lack of vision, a lack of much-needed knowledge about the true nature of life and the structure of the world, and ignorance of their own magical heritage. Add to this the debilitating social constraints — and it’s no surprise that there are so many disillusioned, downhearted people in the world today. People who would be happy to make some changes in their lives and in the world around them, if they only knew HOW to do it, and if they did not feel so powerless.

In addition, there are too many people in the world who would like to make us believe that they have all the answers. But if you look closely, it immediately becomes clear that there can be no special knowledge here and there: these people can be compared only with the blind, trying to lead the same blind. So while the so-called “leaders” of humanity continue to push their ridiculous theories and programs, the world around us continues to disintegrate — and not only the world, but now the family as an institution. Never has there been such a depravity and such violence in the world as today, and not only in the big world, but also in the average family.

In all this the Toltecs have a great deal of practical experience, they know the realities of life, and therefore our greatest gift to humanity is our knowledge of the altered states of perception and the ability to achieve them at will. To put it simply, the Toltecs learned to track their perception and through this practice realized that with any change in our perception of the world, our awareness, and therefore our knowledge, also changes. In addition, through this knowledge, they have learned to dream alternative states of reality — that is, they have discovered alternative paths in the evolution of awareness.

In other words, the Toltecs know from experience that if you don’t like your world as it is — whether it’s your personal world or the world as it is — you, as an individual, can change it, and even radically. But the key to all of this is the ability, first, to shift focus, second, to change perception and finally, to transform awareness from one state to another, the results of which always appear on the physical plane.

Toltec knowledge is not limited to man as an individual; since man mainly operates within the five “spheres” of science, medicine, education, religion, and politics, it is only natural that Toltec knowledge should encompass all these spheres. In addition, since Toltecs understand and practice the interconnectedness, interdependence and interaction of all living things, their knowledge also covers the practical experience of all forms of life that share this planet with man. This includes the knowledge of those life forms that are not manifested in dense physical bodies; those as yet insufficiently well understood life forms that manifest themselves in the structure of an anthill; and also such elusively small life forms as an atom or DNA molecule, which are today given so much attention in quantum mechanics and microbiology.

It is not limited to Toltec knowledge and one planet, because, as already mentioned, man is a magical being of the Universe and Toltecs have extensive knowledge not only in cosmology, but also in the field of interplanetary and interstellar relations.

From our point of view, the world has never been so ready to receive Toltec teachings, as now, and the need for this knowledge has never been so great. It seems that we are on the verge of an unprecedented world revolution of all human belief systems, a revolution that will undoubtedly develop rapidly, involving everything and everything in its movement, gaining more and more strength every moment, until the existing world order is turned upside down. So we all don’t have time, and now it doesn’t matter if people are going to keep burying their heads in the sand like ostriches.

For the Toltecs, this is the most beautiful state of affairs, because only by being pressed against the wall can a person think about what may be - just CAN BE - there are other ways of thinking, feeling and doing. And only in this position does a person acquire sufficient emotional charge to begin to fight for what he himself believes and what he himself aspires to. It is for this very reason that the Warriors of Freedom chose this moment to return to the public eye and regain the place in the world that they rightfully belong as Toltecs.

We, the devotees of the Path of Freedom, are now ready to use man’s inherent dream of change, his longing for peace and prosperity, and above all his irrepressible thirst for knowledge, which will enable him to claim his power — the power of the individual who has the right to think and act for himself and for himself.

But for this, a person will first have to face his past and disarm it. And this, in particular, means a struggle for liberation from the weakening social restrictions.

There is a lot of talk today about the end of the world and the coming of a new era. From the Toltec point of view, the end of the world we know today is inevitable, simply because man has grown up. Instead of building sand castles over and over again in a childish self-defeating manner, one must become aware of one’s adult responsibility and begin to participate more meaningfully in the evolution of awareness. In this regard, a person will have to be more responsible for the fact that he is, in fact, a magical creature with the power to both create and destroy.

When a person takes responsibility for his legacy, he will really see the dawn of a new era and a whole new world. This new era and the new world will not just descend from heaven; the new era will be based on the fact that man responsibly recognizes his divine birthright - the right of the creator; the new world will be the first real creation of man and will capture the divine nature of man as the creation of the Universe.

So, when it comes to the Warriors of Freedom, unlike our brothers, who are on the High Adventure and devote their time to magical practices, we are completely devoted to freedom and therefore intend to use the present time and the current world situation for the benefit of all living things. We dedicate ourselves to the search for freedom, strength, self-respect and well-being for each individual - both human and non-human. To this end, I too am fulfilling my role in conveying to humanity its Toltec heritage.

Marianne, who is always there, is always ready to help, support and encourage.

Gratitude

To all those very special people who continue to work behind the scenes, fulfilling their vital roles in the creation of these books; Charles Mitchley, my editor and publisher, for his steadfast support and sincere dedication; Don - for her joyful cooperation; Nolin - for excellent artistic design; Lori - for attention to detail; Lynette - for a great cover; Andrew - for qualified technical advice; Andre - for the fact that he gave this project all his strength. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for each and every one of you.

Prologue. Battle Song of Atl'aman

Do you want to know the meaning of laughter and happiness?

Play the game of life with us.

Want to try? Ready to lose?

Throw, throw, throw the bones of life again.

Listen to the rhythm of this divine life.

Feel, touch and absorb the pulse of the Earth.

Hit the spear! Squeeze the sword in your hand!

So throw, throw, throw the bones of life again!

What do you lose, my friend, except an empty life?

What do you gain, friend, except a rich life?

If you win, if you lose, try! Drop the bones of life?

Do you want to live, my friend? Are you ready to die?

Do you want to know the meaning of grief and tears?

Come with us, we will see the source of life.

You want to see? Are you ready to feel?

Throw, throw, throw the bones of life again.

Listen to the rhythm of their hopeful hearts.

Feel, touch and soak up their suffering and tears.

Hit the spear? Squeeze the sword in your hand!

And throw, throw, throw the bones of life again?

What are you going to lose, my friend, other than a dull and boring life?

What do you gain, friend, except a life full of warmth?

If you win, if you lose, try! Drop the bones of life.

Do you want to live, my friend? Are you ready to die?

Do you want to know the meaning of freedom and strength?

Come with us, go with us on this hunt.

You want to see? Ready to miss?

Throw, throw, throw the bones of life again.

Listen to the rhythm of free walking.

Feel, touch and absorb this Force.

Hit the spear? Squeeze the sword in your hand!

And throw, throw, throw the bones of life again?

What do you lose, my friend, except a life in chains?

What do you gain, friend, except the One Power?

If you win, if you lose, try! Drop the bones of life.

Do you want to live, my friend? Are you ready to die?

Do you want to know the meaning of duty and honor?

Come and dance the dance of death with us.

Want to try? You ready to die?

Throw, throw, throw the bones of life again.

Listen to the rhythm of life and death.

Feel, touch and absorb this Force.

Hit the spear? Squeeze the sword in your hand!

So throw, throw, throw the bones of life again!

What are you going to lose, my friend, other than a life without tomorrow?

What do you gain, friend, except a life of hope?

If you win, if you lose, try! Drop the bones of life.

Do you want to live, my friend? Are you ready to die?

“Know that the great wheel of the age will be torn apart by the peatine of its predestination, and in the course of the age the small and great sons of the spirit will play their part in the creation of the vision of this race. And then he will call her the last battle, though she was always the only one, and they will come again and again.

From the prophecies of the Nameless

Introduction
Tests of our days

POWERFUL ALL-PLANET EVENTS THAT CAN FOREVER CHANGE THE FLOW OF HISTORY WILL NOT CALL A MAN. SUCH EVENTS ARE THE RESULTS OF THE EFFECTS OF THE POWERFUL SPACE FORCES TO BE USED IN OUR PLANETARY SUBSTANCE SYSTEM. THE PROBLEM OF VISITORS IS TO PROVIDE THE PROBABILITY OF SUCH EVENTS AND TO MAKE RELEVANT CHANGES TO THE COLLECTIVE PLANETAR CONSCIOUSNESS, TO ALL THE LIVING COULD CONTROL BURN AND
13 June 1995 is perhaps the most significant full moon in human history. On that day, all life on our planet entered a whole new era. Although in general, a person has not yet noticed the important changes that occurred on this full moon, he was thrown into the sphere of experience, the consequences of which will soon begin to be embodied on the physical plane. The results of this will gradually become obvious to everyone, and then the person admits to himself that the former, convenient and familiar world is rapidly slipping away. A new era is coming, in which time will no longer be measured in years, as the radical changes that have begun give rise to a completely different world, which is now emerging hour after hour. The powerful forces of the universe, which man is not yet aware of, were tuned into our world, focused on it, and under their influence, a form of new humanity is created.

The great wheel of evolution made a turn and brought man back to the crossroads where he first found himself in ancient times, when life was still flourishing on the ancient continent of Atlantis. Today, man must meet and survive the end of a process that began eighteen million years ago. For this reason, what the esotericists call the "Dawn of the New Age" is at the same time the "Doomsday" foretold by the doomsday visionaries. This day was marked by a full moon in June 1995. It is not the end of the world in the usual sense, nor the New Age in the form in which it was expected to be seen; it marks the end of the familiar world and the beginning of those times when the new world is established.

At a time when global disorder, confusion and emotional hysteria seem to have become the norm, it is very difficult for people to distinguish with any certainty what is gradually manifesting in the world today. The modern sophistication and freedom of the media, combined with the advent of television, not only transfer world events and extraordinary thinking to the homes of millions of people in all corners of the world, but also cause an increasing prejudice based on differences in views and the lack of much-needed knowledge about the universal law. Today, when confronted with pieces of information that are often cleverly combined in ways that seem to prove a fashionable concept, people around the world are bombarded with all sorts of political, socio-economic, and ethical-religious theories, preached by a frightening number of misguided people — people who are often unconscious victims of self-interested inner urges encouraging them.

In order to arrive at a correct understanding of the explanation offered here of what is really happening in the world today, it is useful to remember that the world is not what it seems. Much of what pertains to the invisible realms of life on this planet and even throughout the universe eludes the most eminent thinkers of mankind and even the most skillful seers of Toltec.

Despite this, the Toltecs still have sufficient knowledge and personal experience to challenge the vast number of unsystematic theories imposed on many people by today's prophets and spiritual teachers.

In this regard, it should be remembered that we have never considered the Toltec teachings to be the property of one person or a group of people - this is the common heritage of all mankind. For this reason, it has always been absolutely clear to the Toltecs that when a person reaches adulthood, he will have to receive the necessary instructions and accept his delightful inheritance. That day has come, and that is why the Guardians of the Race have instructed the Toltecs to re-enter the forefront and draw man’s attention to his rightful heritage — and in this process they will inevitably have to challenge what is today considered spiritual mentoring.

The first step of this process is relatively simple, but the consequences of devoting a person to the divine heritage that belongs to him by birth are of the deepest importance. Being able to compare modern knowledge of the world with this legitimate heritage, a person will finally be able to wisely distinguish one from the other, and then a single genuine light will be fermented, sweeping away everything in the way of much-needed transformation in all spheres of human aspirations.

Growing up is not easy, because it requires understanding the true purpose of your life and taking responsibility for yourself and the world around you. In order to achieve clarity on such an issue, when it concerns the whole of humanity as a whole, it is important to realize that the Toltecs have always reflected the evolutionary progress of man himself. This, in turn, means that the history of the Toltecs represents the history of mankind. Thus, the tragic outcome of the history of the civilization of Atlantis, as well as its consequences in the following millennia, delineate the history of all mankind; accordingly, the history of the Toltecs should be considered as a mirror image of the invisible influences that govern the course of history. To clarify this question, let us briefly summarize the current situation of the Toltecs, since it reflects the state of all mankind today.

Toltecs are people who have great power, but they are also subject to the laws of universal evolution. A warrior's command is indeed an Eagle's command, but that does not mean that the warrior commands and the Eagle obeys - it means that the warrior understands and knows the Eagle's goals and therefore follows the commands of strength. A person can turn away from the universal law and not pay attention to the goals of the Eagle, but doing so means repeating the mistake of the Atlanteans and straying into the path of black art. Many Toltecs have made such a mistake, and today millions of people around the world are similarly entering the path of black magic, although they declare themselves innocent.

But it is time for all of us to clearly define what we are committed to. We can no longer pretend, hesitate or delay. Those forces that have come into effect 13 June 1995 and make a person speak out in defense of what he believes in, represent a dividing line that requires conscious choice and the ability to distinguish one from the other.

My first book said that for millions of years, the Toltecs led a dangerous behind-the-scenes life, carefully hiding their activities and activity from the curious eyes of society. Such covert activity was necessary for their survival, as they were very often persecuted by various enemies, and this - combined with the demise of some Lines due to natural disasters - reduced the number of Toltecs worldwide to a pitiful handful. In addition, sadly, even the surviving Lines are no longer bound by a common goal.

Today, such lines are divided into two clearly defined types. On the one hand, there are Lines which can be attributed to the pure direction and which still preserve the true inner teachings in their entirety; on the other hand, there are Lines which continue to bear the name of Toltec, but which deviate from the main path and depart from the Path of Freedom.

The concept of Toltec means a man of knowledge, and the common goal of all real Toltecs is to follow the Path of Knowledge, which ultimately leads to freedom. The sacred truth given to all Toltecs is that, following the Path of Knowledge, they direct all other people to freedom by all possible means.

Thus, in cases where these teachings degenerate into practices based on separation and self-aggrandizement, the Toltecs associated with them can no longer be considered worthy of the responsibility that this name implies. The time has come when the same criterion should be applied to all those who call themselves spiritual teachers of mankind.

The split in the Toltec ranks is the result of the first division that occurred when the White Emperor of Atlantis and his followers, faithful to the Path of Freedom, had to separate from the members of the brotherhood, who succumbed to the temptation of black art. Since then, there have been many other schisms, and this has always happened for the same reason - because of the abuse of force and the neglect of the sacred truth.

The split in the ranks of the Toltecs is an urgent problem, the solution of which has not yet been found. Human nature and the temptations associated with the power are such that, apparently, there will always be people who sooner or later succumb to the temptation of self-importance. When this happens, the real Toltecs have no choice but to sever all ties with those who have gone astray and turn away from it. Sadly, the sad truth is that it is no longer possible to help a person who has voluntarily exchanged perfection for a sense of self-importance.

Moreover, the existence of an extremely subtle mental connection between all fully prepared naguals, as well as between these naguals and the Guardians of the Race, is an important fact. This mental connection continued even in the dark times that followed the adoption of the Doctrine of Independent Development, as it is vital to the continuity of Toltec knowledge and power. However, if the Nagual’s actions become less flawless, this mental connection breaks down. When it is torn, it is very difficult to restore and, to everything, it is impossible to pass on to the next nagual. The absence of such a connection means complete isolation, and it, in turn, leads to a distortion of the purity of the teachings due to limited views. More importantly, however, when the purity of the teachings is violated, the practice quickly personalizes and inevitably degenerates to a common level of a disgusting mixture of superstitions and lies.

This problem is similar to the one faced by all mankind now. Never before in human history has there been such a global divide. In the modern world, everything is divided: churches, esoteric schools, thoughts, politics, enlightenment and even science. This unimaginable separation breeds feelings of independence, suspicion, fear, and hatred, and as these feelings take root, one is increasingly the victim of increasing confusion and hopelessness. Abundance gives way to poverty, social well-being is replaced by violence, a sense of security is replaced by fear, and even in every family there are waves of alienation.

The reason for this worldwide disunity is simple, but it has profound consequences. Simply put, a person has become an adult. He is no longer content to accept at face value the rules that were imposed on him as a child and youth; in general, humanity is becoming increasingly independent of tradition. Seeking to be heard, wanting to finally stretch their mental muscles, people of all ages and lifestyles in this century began a worldwide revolution against the established in society power.

This outcome of evolution was always predicted and inevitable, but the consequences of social conditioning were so strong that most peace-loving people, out of fear of change, invariably preferred to ignore the demands of revolutionaries. However, today, as more and more people join the ranks of the rebels, it is much more difficult for the public authorities to ignore the demands of these people and maintain control over their actions. Moreover, since the most serious reason for discontent has always been the lack of understanding between the two groups, neither of them now has any idea of the essence of the real problems.

As a result, the authorities entered the battle for the preservation of the social system, the meaning of which becomes questionable even for them, and the revolutionaries fight for some reason, in which they are also not sure.

It is not surprising that in such a situation there was such a surge of lawlessness. There have always been people who can only be called scum of society; they can offer nothing of value to anyone. Such people have no interest in public order at all, and therefore they are ready to support any antisocial group regardless of whether they really believe in the ideals proclaimed by this group. Such groups, in turn, are often extremely emotional, lacking clarity; they also feel the heavy burden of a minority and accept without the slightest doubt anyone who wishes to join them. For this reason, many well-intentioned groups, which have arisen for well-founded reasons, sooner or later find that garbage has leaked into their ranks, as a result of which the entire movement has deviated from its original goals.

In addition, in the modern world there are too many people who see in the general state of confusion an opportunity to achieve selfish goals, satisfy selfish desires and strengthen their sense of self-importance. It is absolutely staggering that during the last forty years the number of imaginary prophets and spiritual teachers has been growing out of nowhere. Admittedly, some of them did have certain knowledge in the beginning, but, constrained by their limited views and carried away by their overblown egos, they began to capitalize on the general human state of confusion and to highlight their own merits. The most ambitious of people of this kind even try to claim the status of Toltec.

In all this confusion, the disappointment of a person in orthodox religion does not help the situation. A huge number of disappointed people, no longer able to believe those short-lived and outdated teachings, which even many theologians who preach them have long ceased to adhere to, turn to other authorities for answers to their questions.

However, without sufficient knowledge to distinguish truth from lies, such seekers are most often victims of extremely dubious teachings spread by unscrupulous people who like to consider themselves gifted messengers of truth.

Many of these self-styled prophets, like overly ambitious politicians, use the principle that people do not like the idea that someone can hang noodles on their ears. Accordingly, today we are faced with all sorts of stories that play out the idea that somewhere there is a group of people secretly trying to keep humanity in the dark. This applies to all areas of human endeavor, but is most evident in politics, religion, and science. Since the world is already marked by obvious signs of confusion, such ideas easily lead to suspicion; for this reason, as soon as someone begins to tell another story about the conspiracy, there are always those who are ready to listen to it and believe in what they heard.

Probably one of the most remarkable and at the same time disturbing examples are the numerous stories and superstitions surrounding UFOs. This is only one example of the vast number of similar situations; it shows very clearly how messy and confusing human thinking has become. In keeping with the purpose of this book, I will use the example of UFOs to more clearly define the difference between sound thoughts and those ideas that can only be called disordered.

The question is not so much the validity of UFOs or the existence of extraterrestrial beings, as in the many assumptions that are associated with them. The Toltecs have learned from their own experience that the entire universe, including the planets of our solar system, are indeed habitable. However, in the solar system, only on the planet Earth does life manifest itself in physical, that is, visible form. It is for this reason that the scientific community has not yet been able to find reliable evidence that would unequivocally prove the reliability of the UFO phenomenon.
Although the scientific community is silent about UFO research, this is in no way proof that scientists are deliberately trying to keep humanity in the dark.

It is the duty of scientists, on the contrary, to spread the truth through well-known research. And the fact that scientists are so reluctant to disclose the details of their research is due primarily to the fact that they do not have sufficient data to make any clear statements about UFOs.

Unfortunately, the same cannot be said of the covert practices of certain officials acting under the auspices of political governments and their armed forces. Just as it is the duty of scientists to spread the truth about UFOs, it is the primary responsibility of the government of any country to ensure its safety and well-being. With regard to UFOs, these two issues become particularly important, and the public, represented by its leaders, refers to them both to the government and to scientists. However, it should be noted that, even with the good intentions of both, the situation does not improve at all when members of the public come to emotional conclusions about the secrecy of scientists and government members and their unwillingness to talk.

The UFO situation is a perfect example of how a lack of understanding creates an atmosphere of distrust and suspicion. In fact, government officials should understand that they serve the public and therefore can not hide the information to which every citizen has the right of access. Gone are the days when a man had to obey his master. The very essence of democracy is that we are all equal when it comes to our lives and futures. No member of the government has the right to secretly dispose of classified information that may threaten the safety of society or have worldwide significance.

Unfortunately, politicians often prefer to forget this important fact. It is also true, unfortunately, that because governments manage vast economic resources, they have no difficulty in coercing the scientific community, which by the very nature of its work is entirely dependent on the support and funding of the state. As for UFOs, such a regrettable abuse of power has led to the fact that society is increasingly suspicious of the motives of those officials and scientists who are trying to evade direct questions about UFOs. In turn, this only strengthens the position of ordinary people who see in these contradictions the opportunity to spread the most fantastic ideas about extraterrestrial beings. The result of this debate was that UFO-related issues added to the growing pile of confusion and uncertainty, lies and superstitions.

All of this could easily have been avoided if only all people, whether scientists, government officials or the average Joe, had recognized that a sense of self-importance should give way to the common good, that knowledge could not be the property of one person and used as a means of manipulating and controlling other people.

A person should learn to share his knowledge and experience, and above all he should learn the art of communication. Then the world will be a true democracy and everyone will be able to take part in the work aimed at achieving freedom and well-being of all living things. If government officials and scientists were willing to share UFO data with the public from the beginning, there would be no such number of ridiculous ideas associated with this phenomenon today, nor would there be such a number of excited “friends” of aliens.

The truth about UFOs and extraterrestrial beings can only be understood in the context of the universal law, which most people, unfortunately, do not yet have the slightest idea. It should be emphasized that until scientists realize that not all forms of life have dense physical bodies and biological functions, any questions related to extraterrestrial life will inevitably remain vague, and any explanation of the truth behind this phenomenon will have to be considered a pure hypothesis.

No exception and the ideas about extraterrestrial life, existing in the Toltecs. For this reason, instead of going into complex explanations that no one can prove or disprove at the moment, let’s focus on earthly problems that can lead to greater clarity of thinking. At least, the reader will be given a direction of meaningful reasoning that will allow him to more wisely distinguish reality from numerous abstractions based on idle assumptions.

The most important of these problems is related to the statements of the “friends” of aliens that extraterrestrial intelligence came to us to help humanity in our difficult times. In this regard, it should first be recognized that it is very unlikely that all other forms of life in the unknown universe are necessarily superior to humans in their development; further, it is unlikely that aliens and humans have the same views on life or similar ideas about what are the basic human rights. The example of humanity itself clearly shows that advanced technology and space flight are most likely neither criteria for wisdom nor a guarantee of friendly intentions and good intentions.

Why are people so sure that these aliens are friends who want to help us? What sane human being believes everything he is told? Trust in aliens only because they are aliens and have the gift of speech, indicates a completely simple mind. Admiration by strangers descending from the sky on charming flying vehicles with bright lights is complete nonsense. Moreover, the belief that these beings are our saviors only emphasizes that superstition is stronger than logic. In the stories of pioneers who appeared in different parts of the world, there are many examples of how the natives began to worship them as if they were gods. Sadly, most natives quickly realized that their newfound “gods” were not always loving and well-intentioned.

If these extraterrestrial beings really want to help people, why avoid contact with humanity as a whole? Obviously, it is much easier to land a spacecraft in the center of a busy area, introduce yourself and openly talk about your goals. Why do these creatures always act in secret, appear in remote corners of the globe and prefer to come into contact with individuals? The usual objections of the supporter of UFO mania boil down to the fact that extraterrestrial beings are afraid of the aggressive attitude of a person. However, this makes little sense, since beings capable of being carried in space in the blink of an eye probably have enough knowledge and experience to protect themselves.

Also, if extraterrestrials are not able to protect themselves even from human aggression, how can they help humanity, most of whose problems come from aggression? Those who believe so strongly in the inherent kindness of alien beings, it is time to wake up and understand the truth associated with aliens. Until now, no message received from these aliens has not brought any benefit and did not help in solving the problems of mankind. Most of the information they have so far transmitted can hardly be called particularly new; it does not meet any previously unknown truth.

The real problem of modern man is not to understand what needs to be done, but to want to take the necessary action.

It is quite conceivable that these aliens, more highly developed than men, and therefore seeking to help us, really know the universal law and follow it. If so, it should be clear to these creatures that current events on Earth are the direct result of an evolutionary process that began about eighteen million years ago, and that if one wants to make the most of this process, one should rely on oneself, independently and without assistance, to fight for one’s future. Thus, such advanced extraterrestrial beings would not have thought to interfere with the fate of man or planet Earth. Because of their knowledge of the law that governs all evolution, such beings would understand much more deeply than man himself what is really going on in our world today.

Nowadays, even the spiritual guardians of man — those whom the Toltecs consider to be the true Guardians of the Race, those who have always silently and implicitly guided man — have gone into the shadows, obeying the order of the Planetary Essence itself, so that humanity can learn to take responsibility for its actions. As strange as it may sound, this position of the Planetary Entity marks an important turning point in its own development, a turning point necessary for the continuation of all evolution on the planet, for growth and man, and everything else. For this reason, the so-called “help” from outside the planetary sphere has to be regarded as unnecessary interference.

Moreover, in connection with this, we can add that although the Toltecs are aware of constant interplanetary and even interstellar communication, they have no direct information that the Planetary Entity in any form sought external help.

Logically, it can be concluded that these extraterrestrial “friends” who trust their deep knowledge to only a select few are either the product of man’s bizarre imagination, or, if their reality permits, deliberately avoid open contact with humanity — perhaps because they have secret plans or very different motives. Otherwise, all this would mean that these aliens from outer space were in the earth's atmosphere completely by accident and, despite their skill in space travel, hardly surpasses the wisdom of humanity itself. If this is the case, it explains why in some cases these aliens are rapidly ascending into the sky, and in others are so awkward that their ships crash into the Earth.

As already mentioned, the Toltecs are not so presumptuous as to claim that they have all the answers, but they really know about extraterrestrial beings and the universal law enough to realize that visiting alien spacecraft in any case can not be treated superficially; should not automatically consider aliens more developed than a person, or, moreover, ascribe to them friendly intentions. There are many ways to help, but not all such “help” leads to freedom.

Toltecs will be the first to agree that interplanetary communication does exist and that such messages are often sent to highly sensitive people capable of receiving these signals. However, such messages are always very profound, and they in no way mean that our own spiritual Guardians are wrong or our Planetary Entity does not understand what She is doing. Any message that hints, however unsaid, that one should follow the instructions of some alien race, rather than the direction of one’s own Planetary Entity, must be treated with great skepticism; it must be seen as propaganda deliberately directed to mislead the human race.

The Toltecs have learned to remain sceptical and extremely cautious from their own bitter experience, for if the stories of people who have personally met with aliens are true, then we are dealing with a real conspiracy. It is unlikely that such a conspiracy, if it exists, is connected with scientists or government officials allegedly trying to keep humanity in darkness; it is quite possible that it can turn into a threat from a force of which humanity knows nothing.

The Toltecs have long recognized that there are indeed forces in the known universe that pose a danger not only to the survival of other species, but worse, to the evolution of awareness. However, if a certain force threatens life on Earth with its insidious, pretended friendship, there is no reason to believe that it necessarily has an extraterrestrial origin. On planet Earth itself, powerful forces operate, the purpose of which is not the evolution of awareness. I am not going to go into detail here about these forces, and I will repeat only that everything is not at all what it seems. Although the Toltecs hold none of man’s naive and false beliefs about Satan and his fiery hell, they have always believed that the world is a truly mysterious place, and this mystery is connected with both light and darkness.

Anyway, now it becomes clear that disputes and confusion in connection with UFOs have arisen quite inappropriately, since now humanity is faced with the need to formulate and begin to implement the new world order itself. Obviously, if a creature or group of beings is trying to prevent the creation of such an order, then the best way to do this is confusion and division in the minds of people - especially those who are considered spiritual leaders of society.

Thus, instead of coming to a variety of emotional conclusions about UFOs, a person should focus on the right human relationships, including the use of communication as a vital tool in the process of democracy.

It should also be made clear that one should not believe or trust people who advocate all kinds of escape from life, that is, those who call for getting rid of responsibility for their own lives. Such people, whether they realize it or not, are further burdened by the negative effects of social conditioning and have no idea what real freedom is. They are constantly occupied with proving that in reality a person is a victim of circumstances and, in order for his life to improve, he needs help from outside.

However, the only help humanity needs today is guidance that allows it to take responsibility for its life, its past and its future, pushing it to take a firm stand against the problems of real freedom.

In this sense, the example of UFOs is a deplorable testimony to the stubborn human reluctance to take responsibility for their own lives. Like those souls who cling desperately to religious dogmas in the belief that they will be saved by God, UFO fans convince themselves that their extraterrestrial friends will intervene in the course of events to save either the entire planet or humanity itself from destruction, transferring it to some other world. Some believe that there will be a miracle that in the blink of an eye will change everyone. Others, on the other hand, pin their hopes on complex and still-mist discoveries in the field of quantum mechanics.

This is the story of man's stupidity; he always presumptuously and stubbornly believed in supernatural intervention that would bring order to man's own confusion. It is not surprising that as global disunity continues to escalate, people everywhere are silently afraid of the worst of imaginary nightmares, and meanwhile their world and beliefs continue to fall apart. In their fear and indifference, people feel unable to reverse the tide of destruction and, as a result, usually accept the fact that life has turned from a bright journey of hope to a hopeless struggle for survival.

Yet the current situation in the world is a completely natural outcome of evolution, and what humanity considers a catastrophe is actually a fleeting moment of chance. Contrary to the beliefs of mankind, not all is lost, and there are many reasons for hope - in fact, there are now much more reasons to hope than ever. Man had to go through this sad and difficult path of self-destruction in order to learn the true meaning of the priceless gift of life and the frightening responsibility of this knowledge. Learning is still the most difficult task of any person, and real knowledge is never easily obtained, since it can only be obtained in the harsh trials of life. There is no straight path to heaven, no simple solution to the problems that all of humanity faces.

People today are most overwhelmed by the unconscious realization that the many false ideals they have taken so personally because of their fear and innate laziness now need to be replaced by healthy and responsible perceptions, otherwise there will be no escape from global catastrophe.

The feeling of depression occurs in people also because they do not know what to turn to and what to think about. In this sense, they are no longer helped by the insane desire to delay time, since all permissible terms ended in the June full moon of 1995. Now humanity is firmly pressed against the wall - the moment "now or never" has come.

It is in this sinister state of affairs that man’s hope for a bright new world lies — a world in which peace and abundance will once again become the common heritage of all life on this planet. However, such a brilliant new world will not appear as if from a fog. It must be planned, it must be worked on. Thus, our days require action and meaningful, sound thinking. Panic or despondency will not improve the situation; neither will hope for some external force to mankind, both extraterrestrial and supernatural.

Modern man is the product of his own actions; his actions are also caused by the destruction that cripples our planet now. No supernatural force is going to release people from responsibility; none of us is destined to be on some other planet where man can again unleash his unbridled destructive tendencies. Anyone who believes in such nonsense is on the verge of an extremely unpleasant epiphany. A person has grown up, and the dawn of the day comes when he must take full responsibility for his actions in the past and look boldly into the future. It is in the responsibility for the past that the true meaning of the concept of “Judgment Day” lies, and in a bold look into the future, the challenge implied in the words “Dawn of a New Age”.

It should be noted that the changes that began 13 June 1995 were not a complete surprise. It was imperative that no one, not even Toltec, knew in advance when these changes would begin. Yet the Guardians of the Race had long awaited the day and had therefore taken the necessary precautions and had been given proper training.

For the past twenty years, the Guardians of the Race have organized a network of warriors and men of knowledge around the world. This work was carried out quietly, behind the scenes, without fuss and wide publicity. People who have the vision and sensitive perception of the messages of the Guardians of the Race have taken their places in all spheres of human activity and performed their roles, silently waiting for further instructions from the Guardians.

The goal of such a network is not to save humanity from the destruction it has caused, but to provide the support people need to take responsibility for their past and future once the need for change becomes insurmountable.

In the life of every person comes the time when he begins to understand that he can no longer live in the old way. At this point, a person realizes that in order to achieve peace and happiness, he needs to go through the most decisive changes. This event is also known as the Knock of the Spirit. When the Spirit of man comes, it is as if he were knocking on his door, and the message he brings with him is brief, but absolutely stunning in its significance: “Follow me without asking anything — or stay here. I offer you freedom, but know that if I leave here without you, I will never come back.”

This is the message of the Spirit, and a man’s decision to go with the Spirit must be instantaneous, otherwise he will simply miss his fleeting moment of chance.

When the Sound of the Spirit is heard for all men, for the whole human race, it is called the Scream of the Eagle.

The Guardians of the Race have long predicted that humanity will hear it, and it is in anticipation of this important event that they have worked hard since World War II. Thus, the modern world should thank these great beings for their foresight and careful preparation, since the June full moon of 1995 really sounded the Eagle’s Cry to all mankind.

The Toltec network is part of a plan by the Race Guardians that they have developed to provide the person with the help they need after the Eagle’s Cry is heard.

The decision to open the Toltec teachings is part of the support of the Race Guardians for humanity. The appearance of these books on the teachings of the Toltecs is the fulfillment of their precepts.

Cosmic law requires that the Sound of the Spirit not be heard until a person is convinced that he is pressed against the wall, and a sword swings over his head. The nature of man is such that, until he is in a desperate position, he will not take risks and follow impulsive decisions made in an instant. The same is true of Eagle Creek.

The decision to follow the Spirit, the Eagle must be completely spontaneous and unconditional, since this is the only way strength is strengthened in a person. When this moment comes, there should be no hesitation or hesitation.

Mankind has already cornered itself; it is quite possible that by the time this book is published, the fact that the sword is really swinging over us will become generally accepted. Once humanity is aware of this, it will be possible for it to either go with the Eagle or remain in place — an opportunity to use its knowledge and abilities to build a new shining world or to continue to pursue a modern course of self-destruction.

Only humanity itself can make a choice, and no one is going to force it to any of the possible solutions - except that it has to make at least some decision. Many will prefer to go with the Eagle, but there is no doubt that there will be many stubborn people who prefer to stay in place.

This will lead to a final, yet inevitable, separation. Friends, family members, men, women and children from every walk of life will be divided according to their choices. Sad as such a separation may be, it is the same problem the Toltecs have faced since the first great division in the time of Atlantis. Humanity must now resolve this problem once and for all.

Those who decide to go with the Eagle, as if a catapult will throw to a completely new and radically different level of awareness - awareness that will allow them to see and understand what has hitherto remained beyond their abilities. Having achieved this new perception and understanding, they will clearly see the path that humanity is destined to follow, and, acting on the basis of their new knowledge, these people will begin the construction of a new world.

It is interesting to note that it was during these times that astronomers reported the appearance in our solar system of the largest and brightest comet in history. The Toltecs see in comets messengers, messengers of the universes, the appearance of which always marks an extremely important change in human civilization.

You cannot stop the tide of evolution, you cannot escape the forces of purpose. Everyone will have to choose. It remains unknown how many people will follow Eagle and how many will prefer to stay in place. As already mentioned, no one will interfere in this decision, since it must be made by humanity itself. It is a choice that everyone makes on their own.

Let the forces of light be powerful enough to send as many people as possible with the Eagle. If the majority of humanity makes a wise choice, a new world order will emerge; if this majority is too stubborn to make a change, the consequences will be dire. I should rather refrain from trying to describe what exactly the results of the wrong choice will be, for then there will reign a monstrous, absurd and ancient darkness that goes beyond any descriptions and fantasies.

For this reason, it is better for us to focus on the light and direct our intention to a new world, the tranquility and wealth of which will lead to the harmony of all life on our wonderful and exciting beautiful planet. Let us be determined to be courageous and courageous, for never before in the history of life on Earth have the stakes been so high, and before humanity such amazing opportunities have not been opened.

Part One
LIFE OF WAR: TRANSFORMATION

Chapter One
Mastering the Warrior's Strategy

A life of war must be kept. IF YOU WANT TO BECOME A WARRIOR, YOU CANNOT LET YOUR PERSONAL POWER BE SquanderED ON AN INDEPENDENT LIFE.

The first precept that the students of the Warrior Path receive is that they must cultivate a powerful sense of self-discipline. Those readers who really want to follow the Way of the Warrior should realize that this precept applies equally to them. It is vital to understand that the Toltec teachings require a systematic and disciplined approach - only then will they benefit the student or reader. This is what is implied in the statement that the life of a warrior must be restrained. However, it is worth emphasizing that such a discipline is not something that is imposed on students from outside; it is a sense of self-discipline, which the student who realized the need to keep his energy purposefully and gradually educates in himself.

Most often, people lead a completely undisciplined life, dissipating their energy in all directions. The average person has no orderly patterns of thinking, no volitional control over their thoughts. On the contrary, the mind of an ordinary person is a chaotic mess, consisting of fragments of thoughts, which are most often the result of external stimuli. Similarly, there is no orderliness in the emotional responses of the ordinary person to the world around him.

Uncontrollable and often unrelated emotions arise spontaneously and arbitrarily, and the person simply reacts to them and to chaotic confusion in his mind in the most disorderly manner. In this way of life, it is absolutely impossible to save personal power, and if we do not consciously save our personal power, it will soon be wasted, which will cause us a dull and exhausted state.

Thus, self-discipline is vital to following the Warrior's Path, and it is essential to realize that such self-discipline can only be nurtured by the student himself. The teacher can impose discipline on him, requiring the student to restrain his external actions and behavior, but only the responsibility of the student himself is able to discipline his thoughts and feelings. Moreover, there is no benefit in the fact that the student thinks, feels and behaves like a warrior in the presence of the teacher, if in his absence his discipline flies somewhere.

The importance of discipline becomes especially important with regard to the teachings set forth in these books. Students working under the guidance of the nagual undergo individual training, and therefore they are told only those parts of the teachings that are necessary at the moment. This is done because a purely theoretical approach, accompanied by intellectual memorization of entire volumes of teachings, is a waste of time and does not have any positive effect on the student. And it is for this reason that the reader will not be able to benefit from these books if he simply reads the concepts outlined in them. The Nagual will never allow the disciple to fall prey to ordinary curiosity and will insist that the teachings he imparts be applied by the disciple in his daily life.

However, when it comes to books like this, the responsibility for ensuring that curiosity does not supplant practice rests with the reader himself. The Way of the Warrior is a practical way and requires diligent and practical application of the teachings.

The first volume of this series, The Return of the Warriors, is devoted to the original fundamental principles of the Toltec teachings.

The present volume continues the development of these introductory concepts, and introduces those principles and detailed explanations that could not be described without the necessary foundations. Thus, before trying to follow the teachings presented in this volume, it is extremely important to fully understand, internally understand and put into practice the fundamental principles set forth in the Return of the Warriors.

However, this does not mean that the reader should achieve the highest skill in the practices of "Return of the Warriors" and only then take up this book. One should realize that becoming a warrior is the task of all life, and in this respect all teachings are interconnected and intertwined with each other. Thus, first the reader needs to study the first volume, get acquainted with the fundamental principles described in it, and then supplement them with concepts and detailed descriptions of the present volume.

It is also assumed that the reader is already familiar with the definitions of Toltec terms used in the Return of the Warriors.

There are not many concepts that relate exclusively to the teachings of the Toltecs, but the Toltecs pay great attention to the use of words and therefore often define words in a rather special, unusual for an ordinary person way. Insensitivity or negligence towards words most often leads to a complete omission of the subtleties or nuances of a particular concept.

Man has worked so hard and staggered under the yoke of erroneous beliefs that his daily life has become far enough from spiritual aspirations.

The Way of War... NOT RELATING TO SPIRITUAL DEVELOPMENT. THE WAY THE WAR IS YOUR CHOICE OF LIFE. IMPORTANT FOR THE DAILY EXERCISE OF WAR. THE CONCEPT OF OBJECTIVES AND TOnals ARE FOR A WARNER ONLY THE WORTHS OF A SPEECH. ENTRY FOR MORE CLEARNESS; IN THE ACT OF SURVIVING THESE CONCEPTS MIX THE OTHER SOFTLY.

For the student, the only way to become a warrior is to live the life of a warrior every minute and every day. No theorizing or philosophizing, no talk or book, will bring it any closer to power.

KNOWLEDGE CAN ONLY BE THANKS TO ACTIONS IN everyday life.

Entering the Way of the Warrior, a person should clearly understand that following this path requires complete dedication. For example, a person who chooses the life of a monk enters a monastery for life, and is required to make a vow that he is fully devoted to this way of life. Although the Toltecs do not isolate themselves from the world around them, and the nagual does not require any oath from the disciple, they follow the same principle of complete self-giving as is necessary in monastic life.

All students of the Warrior’s Path must sooner or later submit to the will of their inner essence, that is, decide to devote themselves completely to the life of a warrior.

Needless to say, by nature, no person will want to change anything in their life if they are happy with how they live now. The desire to change something arises only when he realizes that his life should not remain the same. This awareness, however, cannot be based on an intellectual decision, as such decisions lack the emotional motivation necessary for such radical changes, which include entering the Way of the Warrior.

The potential student must reach the point where he clearly sees that he has no choice but to follow the Path of the Warrior. It is only when the Way of the Warrior is seen as an act of survival that it acquires its true meaning — and only then can the student use enough personal power to overcome his obstacles.

It is because people do not see or feel the need to change their lives that things usually end up looking for the so-called spiritual path. Such people often feel the need to bring some spirituality into their lives. But whatever teaching they have resorted to, it becomes only an addition to their former life. The Way of the Warrior never becomes an Addition; its very nature demands a complete surrender, a real transformation of the student.

Since it is a question of complete surrender, it should be clarified that warriors do not go along the path of self-restraint. To be a warrior is to be in complete control of all your actions, mental, emotional and physical. Therefore, students are very rarely imposed a special discipline; this means that the students of the Way of the Warrior can continue any social or habitual activity that they like - for example, smoking, drinking alcohol or eating meat - if only they always completely control this chosen type of activity. The main concepts are choice and control.

WARNINGS WILL NEVER BECOME PASSIVE PARTICIPANTS. If a warrior decides to do something, it only happens because it is in agreement with his strategy.

Thus, if a warrior drinks alcohol, it is not in order to get drunk and avoid responsibility for his life, and not to gain courage before an unpleasant collision, but only because he likes some drinks, and he has enough self-control to not allow his abilities to dull or fade under the influence of alcohol. In other words, the warrior makes a choice and drinks no more than the dose at which he is able to control himself. A warrior will never allow himself to reach the point where he loses control or drink in order to avoid responsibility or challenge.

The same is true for all other areas of the warrior’s activity.
This principle is extremely important for two reasons.

First, people can really feel much better about limiting themselves and giving up something, while they convince themselves that such self-limitation strengthens their spirituality.

For example, some people do not eat meat because they believe that they have no right to kill animals for food. Such people become vegetarians, completely forgetting that plants are also a form of life, that even drinking water and the air we breathe are filled with living microorganisms. For this reason, to claim that animals cannot be killed for food is meaningless; is there any difference between killing a human being, an animal, a plant, or a microorganism?

Murder is murder on all levels of existence. Moreover, the force decreed that all forms of life in the universe feed on other forms of life. In this respect, the warrior prefers not to feed on human beings, not because of the moral problems involved in eating human flesh, but because of the universal law that no species feeds on members of its own species. Although such a diet occurs in nature, it is a perversion, the result of temporary imbalance of one kind or another.

Self-restraint is not an indicator of spiritual development; on the contrary, it is a sign of gross self-deception and self-importance. This behavior makes people feel that they are rising to a more spiritual position than the rest of the world. However, one should carefully distinguish between the act of self-restraint and what is the result of personal preference.

Let’s return to the example of vegetarianism: there are quite natural vegetarians — people who just do not like the taste and originality of meat. They simply prefer not to eat meat, just as some prefer a strawberry cocktail to chocolate; however, this does not mean at all that they want to increase spirituality.

Secondly, in order to be a warrior, a person must behave like a warrior all the time, in any situation. This is another reason why a warrior cannot lead the life of a hermit - the real test of a warrior lies in his ability to perfectly cover his whole life. It’s not that hard to be spiritual when talking to a priest in a church, but it’s quite different when your neighbor is at full capacity turning on his “hi-fi.” It is very easy to stick to the principle of brotherly love during meditation, but it is much harder to do this all the time, all day, especially in cases where some of your brothers are not fraternal feelings towards you.

A warrior should not limit himself in anything, because in everything he sees an opportunity to test himself and increase his personal strength by overcoming any test he faces. It is for this reason that it is said that the Way of the Warrior is not an exercise in spiritual development.

This does not mean that a warrior is not a spiritual being, because he is actually a spiritual being without trying to be spiritual. For a warrior, the very idea of trying to become spiritual is meaningless, for the simple reason that he knows full well that he really is both spirit and body, nagual and tonal. The warrior knows that he is his dreamer, manifesting on the physical plane, and therefore leads the life of the spirit, accumulating experience on the physical plane. In simple words, the warrior is equally connected with the spiritual and with the earthly, he does not share them, because he knows that, in fact, they are the same and represent two opposite manifestations of one life.

For a warrior to be “spiritual” is the same mistake as devoting oneself exclusively to satisfying earthly aspirations. A warrior can be spiritual no more than he can be materialistic. A warrior does not share his approaches to life and cannot say, “This is for the spirit, and this is for the tonal” or “This is for God, and this is for me.” A warrior lives like a warrior all day, every day and fully enjoys this process, because he is a free being, unobsessed and unsubordinated.

At the end of our age, the greatest challenge for a warrior is to love life passionately and everything it offers him, but at the same time to remain free from it. The most beautiful thing for a warrior is to be alive, but at the same time he does not have aversion to death. A warrior is happy when he is loved, but he doesn’t have to be loved to be happy. When a warrior sees a beautiful butterfly flying in his garden, he enjoys its beauty, but does not feel the need to catch it to invest in his collection. When a warrior hears the birds singing, he joins this song; seeing an insect dying in the lizard's mouth, he feels both the insect's torment and the lizard's triumph.

Ultimately, no one can achieve this by isolating their spiritual experiences from everyday life. These two directions are one and the same and naturally are in constant harmony, one in the other. All living things are interconnected and continuously interact due to their interdependence. A plant cannot grow without rain, but it needs the sun, clouds and trees to go. If there were no people in the city, there would be no sellers in it, and in order for the city to be inhabited, you need stores selling products and clothes.

One of the most serious problems that students face in their attempts to conquer the Way of the Warrior lies in their inherited belief that they have all the time of the world at their disposal, and they will always have time to decide what and when to do it. This notion is not just exhausting — it’s pure madness. We live in an unpredictable universe, and our concepts of time are simply consequences of logical assumptions. Habitual and repetitive actions cause the human mind the illusion of a large amount of time. And yet none of us have enough time for the simple reason that time does not exist at all. What man calls time is the result of witnessing the process of life, and although man’s ignorance makes him believe that he is able to predict this process, it is absolutely wrong and is a real folly.

A person may plan to retire in twenty years, but nothing on Earth can guarantee his existence for the next twenty minutes. Some people live very long, others have a very short life. Some get sick a lot, but die after many years; others never get sick, but die in an instant. Death, like the process of life, has always been and will be completely unpredictable.

But we continue to plan our lives, for example, thinking that in twenty years we will retire; we plan tomorrow based on the assumption that the sun will rise, as it always happened in the past. However, understand that we can never be sure that tomorrow will be the same as today.

In this respect, students make the mistake of assuming that they can put off a warrior's life until tomorrow, or until the end of the party next week, or until the moment they deal with all the current problems of their lives. However, the Spirit will neither wait patiently nor give us time to waver or fuss about anything. When the Sound of the Spirit is heard, we must either follow it immediately or remain in place forever.

If a person does not dare to follow the Spirit or postpones the beginning of a warrior's life, he is doomed to failure in advance, since such fluctuations mean that he is not yet ready to part with the past and enter into a new life.

If a man rejects action because he is afraid of failing or feeling inadequately prepared, he has already failed.

This is the law that force has established, and for this reason it is said that the Way of the Warrior is not accessible to man until he realizes without a shadow of a doubt that he cannot survive unless he does something reckless. The sound of the Spirit is always heard at such a moment, and it is at such moments that we must be ready to follow it, to close the door behind us and to part with the past forever, without even looking back. This is indeed a difficult step, and no worthy Toltec will ever call it simple; but still, when such a moment comes in a man's life, he never has a shadow of doubt. Sometimes, depending on the person and the circumstances of his past, the student begins to move rapidly along the Path of Knowledge, with joy and delight taking his new life.

However, in the lives of some students, shortly after they enter the Warrior Path, there comes a point when they suddenly lose all their confidence in making the right choice. If this happens, it always happens after the student begins to understand more clearly everything that is connected with his decision. It is then that the student discovers that he is not satisfied with everything that is inherent in his life. Unable to live in his old world or to part with his old way of life, the disciple rebels against his own inner being. In fact, such a battle is pointless and rarely brings anything but suffering and inconvenience. Moreover, the cause of this fight is the student himself, and, most likely, no one is able to help him. Such a disciple must confess to himself that he has chosen to follow the Spirit and must therefore take responsibility for his own actions.

Such an internal struggle marks a very difficult stage in the preparation of the student, and the only thing that the nagual can do for him in such a period is to convey as much knowledge as possible. Sooner or later, the student reaches a tipping point — a point that again requires the student to choose. He must either stop fighting with his own destiny and submit to the life of a warrior, or stop his attempts. If at this point the student goes astray, he is inevitably carried back to his former world, where he will spend the rest of his life thinking about what it would be like if he continued his training on the Way of the Warrior.

On the other hand, the student, realizing that he has no choice but to become a warrior, recognizes the fact that he lives in an unpredictable universe in which he is constantly being tracked down by death.

As a result, the student quickly learns to live only the current moment. Fully aware that he cannot afford to waste either time or personal power, such a student tries to use every opportunity that arises before him and, therefore, does not postpone the life of a warrior for later. This is a beautiful state of mind, and the only state of mind that leads to success, because thanks to this attitude the student very soon understands that the important thing is not the goal, but the journey itself.

THE STATUS OF WAR IS NOT THE FINAL RESULT OF A SPECIAL PREPARATION PROGRAMME. AS MUCH AS THIS IS MAN'S MONEY-FREE RECOGNITION OF HISSELF, WHICH COMES FROM UNDERSTANDING THAT HE HAS BECOME UNDEMPLISHED IN HIS WORTHWORTH TRIP. TO BE A WARNER — DOES NOT MEANS TO ACHIEVE A GOAL; IT'S THE ETERNAL SEARCH FOR KNOWLEDGE AND FREEDOMS CONTINUED INTO FOREVERENCE.

A student who understands this devotes every effort and all personal power, however small its reserves, to living a warrior’s life in the present moment.

At first, the student’s personal power reserves are limited, and therefore it may seem that the quality of his life does not change much. But inwardly, the student knows that his life has turned from boring and empty into rich and rich, that every day is filled with new treasures of the spirit. Previously, the student’s life was filled with unconscious aspirations, and now the innate sense of purpose causes him inner peace. For such a student, life again becomes a bright, hopeful adventure.

If the student comes to such a disposition of spirit, it is fair to say that he has mastered the strategy of the warrior. Through living by this strategy, the student learns quickly, hones his natural talents to a supernatural level that strikes him, and begins to conserve and accumulate his personal power until it is enough for him to withstand the battle for strength. This is the reward of the warrior strategy — one of the most important requirements for any student who really wants to follow the Warrior’s Path. This strategy is nothing more than a state of mind, and it is available to anyone who is willing to leave behind their old world. However, the deep meaning of the warrior strategy shows that it is all-encompassing and infinitely more powerful than it seems at first glance.
What is needed to master this strategy? First, the conviction of a person that he cannot continue to lead his former life; secondly, when the Sound of the Spirit is heard, a person must immediately, without hesitation, follow him; thirdly, a person should understand from the very beginning that the Way of the Warrior does not allow us to carry the baggage of the past; fourthly, for success in the Way of the Warrior, it is absolutely necessary that the decision to follow the spirit should be followed by full self-reliance. There are no other requirements.

As for the Stitch of the Spirit, let us recall that the introduction to this book stated that during the June full moon of 1995 for all people, for the whole world there was a Scream of the Eagle. This volume, like the previous one, shows the way to those who decide to follow the Spirit. Soon after this book is published, every person, even a child, will have to consciously decide whether he will follow the Spirit or remain in place.

Chapter Two
Four attributes of a warrior

WAR LIFE IS A STRATEGY OF SELF-DISCIPLINE. EVERY ACTION, THOUGHT AND FEELING SHOULD BE QUICKLY WEIGHTED IN ACCORDANCE WITH THEIR VALUES. WARNERS CANNOT EXPENDE TIME AND PERSONAL POWER ON WHAT IS NOT RELATED TO THEIR DESTINATION.

The Return of the Warriors detailed the initial provisions of the techniques of recapitulation and non-doing. Now it is necessary to add to them two other techniques, namely the erasure of personal history and the art of dreaming. These four techniques complement each other and are the most important aspects of the training of all warriors, since they form the foundation on which the life of a warrior is built. All other concepts and provisions, however important, are closely related to and depend on these four basic techniques.

It is no exaggeration to say that all the Toltec teachings are based on these four techniques, and if the student cannot properly understand and apply them in practice, his attempts to master the Way of the Warrior will fail.

Each of the four basic techniques belongs to one of the four quarters - we will talk about this concept later, but now it will be enough to say that one of the four quarters refers to everything in the manifested Universe, including man.

However incredible this principle may seem at first, it does hold throughout the organic and inorganic worlds. It was largely through this knowledge that the Toltecs managed to solve so many of the mysteries that still puzzle the scientific community today.

Moreover, since man is a miniature copy of the universe, each person not only belongs to a certain quarter, but also has the potentialities of three other quarters, which are reflected in a person when he is considered as a whole entity. In other words, if a woman is Oriental and for this reason most often clearly shows Oriental qualities, then hidden inclinations relating to the remaining three quarters are also hidden in her.

WARNERS are VERY familiar with every aspect of their essence, even with the hidden scruples. AND ESPECIALLY WITH HIDDEN POTENTIAL OPPORTUNITIES. TO ACHIEVE THAT KNOWLEDGE, THE WARNER WILL USE THE WORLD AS A MIRROR. HOW IN THIS MIRROR EVERYTHING BECOMES EXPRESS.

This principle applies to four basic techniques: re-viewing is associated with the East, not-doing is associated with the North, erasing personal history is associated with the West, and dreaming is associated with the South. It is important to understand that four quarters represent the four qualities of existence, or being, and therefore cannot be taken literally. The qualities that arise from the implementation of the four basic techniques in practice are known as the four attributes of the warrior. These attributes are extremely important to the life of a warrior, and for this reason it is necessary to clearly understand what they are.

WORKING WITH MIRRORS, IT IS NEEDED TO REPROCESS ALL YOUR LIFE IN THE BACK ORDER, FROM THE PRESENT MOMENT TO THE MOMENT OF BIRTH. REVISION REQUIRES A LEVEL OF HONEST THAT ONLY REACHES IN THE ACT OF IMPUNITY. Idleness must begin with yourself. ONLY WHEN THE COMPLAINT TO HISSELF IS CHANGED BY INDEPENDENCE, A MAN IS AUTHOR TO GET THE THIRD THINGS NEEDED FOR THE WISDOM OF DIFFERENCE.

Recapitulation leads to sobriety, a quality that is probably best described as the ability to relate to any situation in one's life in exact accordance with its true value. By its very nature, sobriety is devoid of emotions, because only in the absence of emotions, both positive and negative, a person is able to clearly notice everything with which any particular situation is connected.

Sobriety is an act of ruthlessness, during which a person does not allow his personal feelings to obscure the problem under consideration. This in no way means that warriors are heartless beings; on the contrary, a warrior loves the world so much that he cannot act with prejudice against any other being. If in every situation a warrior chooses one side or the other, he should admit that one is more important to him than the other. Most likely, no warrior will agree with this, since for a warrior who understands the interconnectedness of all living things, everything is equally important - an atom, a plant, an animal, a human being or a supernatural entity.

This remains true regardless of whether he is fighting alongside alien beings or in a group of beings close to his heart. Even if this battle is between a warrior and another creature, the warrior does not allow himself to feel pity.

Thus, a warrior treats everything in his life with equal respect and does not allow his personal power to make him act unfairly, on the basis of bias. This means that a sober warrior will not unjustly cover up either the loved one or himself; he will not consider the actions of another creature to be negative until he has conducted an honest assessment of these actions in accordance with their true value. By their very nature, and in accordance with the sacred trust bestowed upon the Toltecs, warriors hold to the truth and therefore cannot act on grounds other than sobriety.

To fully understand this, let’s take the example of a young woman we will call Linda. Linda always had difficulty communicating with men, but did not understand why this happens until she began to re-view. After that, Linda realized that all her troubles were caused by her desire to possess. Immersed in the reasons for this desire, Linda began to remember a lot of her childhood and at the same time collect a lot of events that resulted in her jealousy.

Linda was able to clearly remember that, as a child, she always competed with her younger brother for attention from her father. Since she was barely eleven months old at the time of her brother's birth, and her father always dreamed of a son, Linda felt inferior to her brother when she was already in infancy. This feeling of inferiority and the need to fight for attention from his father very quickly led to fierce fights between Linda and his brother. Because Linda was older and felt offended, it was she who most often started such fights. Linda was constantly picking on her brother, but still considered it completely unfair that she was punished for endless fights.

Since she could not explain to her father the true motives for her tormenting her brother, Linda began to be filled with bitter resentment against her brother and at the same time growing distrust of her father. The feeling that her father did not understand her, as well as the fact that he was clearly more worried about her brother, forced Linda to gradually distance herself from her father, although deep down she still craved his attention. Linda’s father was aware of these difficulties to a certain extent and often tried to correct the situation and spoil it. However, Linda saw in these attempts a confession of guilt, and then began to treat with suspicion and contempt all the actions of her father towards her.
By the time Linda became a teenager, she was so disappointed that she invented a powerful means of fighting with both her brother and her father. Not knowing any other way to get the attention of her father, whom she so desperately aspired to, Linda developed the ability to become the best in everything she did. This not only led to constant praise from his father, but also gave him the opportunity to shame his brother. Linda made sure to be the best at school, to shine on the sports ground, to look like a model at home and away - in general, she always and in everything turned out to be better than her brother.

When Linda realized how well her ploy worked, she began using it to take revenge on her father and brother for all the injustices she believed they had caused her. So Linda entered into a subtle but merciless game; she went on this way only to earn the approval of her father, but, having achieved the goal, she decided to bring the matter to the point that her father, in one degree or another, constantly felt a burning sense of guilt. Linda most often achieved this by letting him know that although she greatly appreciates his praise, they mean nothing, since she is not endowed with the privilege of being a man in the world of men and any of her success is unlikely to ever find recognition with other men than her father. In such a subtle way, Linda constantly told her father that she was doomed to a minor life already by the fact that she was a woman, although she surpassed her brother in everything.

The tragedy of Linda's game was that she performed her role so well that she eventually began to believe in her. For this reason, as an adult, she always felt a lack of recognition from men. Deep down, Linda still wanted to get attention, especially from men, but even getting it, she continued to feel hostility towards them, as she was a woman. In addition, a deep suspicion of men made Linda believe that even in cases where a man clearly expresses his approval to her, he simply deceives her out of pity. Such a thought made Linda furious, and she unleashed her anger on such a man, making him feel guilty about being a man. Anyway, there is nothing surprising in the fact that Linda managed to scare away all the men she met in her life, and any of her romantic relationships quickly turned into chaos.

However, these life failures brought Linda great benefits, as she learned to fight for her rights and achieved success in everything she just took. Thanks to the way her life unfolded, Linda gained unshakable confidence in her abilities and learned to cope with any situation on her own. Extremely self-confident and fiercely independent, Linda became a formidable opponent in any battle, especially in those cases when you had to fight with men. Having mastered the cunning and determination to always be the best, Linda quickly rose to the very top of her career as a lawyer - her lively mind and sharp, razor-sharp language aroused the deserved respect of even judges in those trials in which this young woman played the role of a defender.

Now Linda has achieved outstanding success in life, but although she was immensely respected by both men and women, Linda herself could not believe that she deserved the recognition, which, in her opinion, was unfairly deprived. For this reason, Linda felt even more bitter, and her already sharp tongue became even sharper, until she finally realized that if she did not change something in herself, then she would not have any friends at all. Only at this point did Linda decide to deal with her life in general and conduct a complete reassessment in the unpleasant but honest light of sobriety.

Thanks to a re-examination of her life up to the present moment, Linda began to realize that in reality she was never a victim of circumstances. Now she was able to clearly understand how everything in her life, including the idea that her father loved her brother more, pushed her to achieve such success that her brother could never have achieved. All of a sudden, all the pieces of the picture were in their places, and Linda understood not only where her jealousy came from, but also why she always tried to humiliate any man who gave her a compliment. Eventually, Linda was able to realize that it was only her state of mind that made her feel unacknowledged and unappreciated. However, the most striking result of this review was for her the realization that if she was a victim, it was only a victim of herself. 

Years of anger and bitterness suddenly dissipated, leaving her with a sense of inner peace she had never hoped to feel. After seeing her childhood clearly for the first time in her life, Linda felt only deep gratitude to her father and brother. She no longer considered them torturers and understood that the actions of her father and brother, as well as her own struggle with the perception of these actions, brought her the most precious gifts of strength.

In this regard, it should be understood that as soon as sobriety allows a person to see the situation or event in their true light, he is always struck by the beauty of the interconnectedness, interdependence and interaction of all living things. In Linda's case, this allowed her to understand how her father and brother's actions helped her achieve great success and, in addition, how her own actions, in turn, helped them. It is superfluous to describe the benefits of Linda’s actions to her father and brother, since this is mentioned only to emphasize the interaction and interdependence of all living things.

As a result of understanding the interconnectedness of all living things, it is impossible to avoid the state of mind that is called forgiveness. In Linda’s case, this means that she can forgive not only her father and brother, but also herself. Guilt is one of the most debilitating negative emotions; it can — and often does — completely destroy a person’s life.

But if a person has achieved a clear understanding of the interconnectedness of all living things, he will never again have a sense of guilt. This does not mean that you can avoid responsibility for your actions. It is simply in the light of sobriety that a person is able to find peace by understanding that, regardless of his actions, everyone around him, including the person himself, receives fair compensation in accordance with the force called the Law of Conservation.

It is impossible to avoid the consequences of one’s actions, and it is impossible to use the Law of Conservation as an excuse for any actions that we consider to be wrong, but with the help of such knowledge one can at least achieve a calm attitude to one’s actions in the past. You can't turn back what you did. You can bitterly regret your actions and sincerely apologize for them, but even if a person is forgiven, he is still unable to change his past. Any aspect of life is much like a pure diamond - if a crack appears on it, it remains forever. Forgiveness will not delay the crack, but it helps to live with this super-stalled diamond, and over time even cut it and thereby get rid of the crack, revealing those facets that would otherwise be impossible to see.

It should now be clear that forgiveness is very different from the heartbreaking apology expressed by those who are simply trying to take responsibility for their own actions. Genuine forgiveness cannot come from someone you have wronged; it is an inner problem of the heart, a sensible action based on sobriety. Linda’s example clearly shows that she was not forgiven by her father or brother, but by herself. When Linda was able to see the actions of her father and brother in their true light, there was nothing left for her to forgive except her own actions. In other words, the only thing Linda could forgive was her actions towards her father and brother, as well as herself. Linda was able to do this by realizing the interconnectedness of all living things.
That's the result of the review. The result is always a sobering feeling of clarity called sobriety.

When a person reaches sobriety, his transformation becomes inevitable, because he clearly sees how distorted his views on the world were. In Linda's case, she still has a lot of work to do before she can consider herself free from the past.

It takes patience and time to get rid of established habits; in fact, this can only be achieved with the help of non-doing techniques. So Linda will have to completely change her emotional approach to life and turn from an unhappy and angry young woman into a man who finally achieved peace with her past. In addition, Linda now has to re-learn how to communicate with men, and she can do it thanks to the same technique of not-doing.

SUSTAINABILITY AND WARNERS ARE SYNONYMS. TO CHOOSE SUSTAINABILITY, YOU NEED TO DO HE-DEALING. ANY BATTLE IS YOUR DIFFICULTY IN NON-DEALING.

Non-doing produces a quality that can only be fully expressed by the concept of sustainability. The Toltec word “sustainability” is defined as an inner conviction acquired with experience and manifested in perseverance and in a completely unshakable self-confidence.

Resilience is closely related to sobriety, since stability can be gained only when a warrior acts without doubting. Achieving such clarity requires that a warrior be completely truthful and impartial in his assessment of any situation and be able to act with the full conviction that his decisions and actions are devoid of bias.
Seeing her childhood in a real light, Linda realized that the feeling of non-recognition was only a feature of her perception, and now she can give herself credit for everything she has achieved in her life. In other words, she can now play out her life without having to find a fight as she once did, but with the conviction that she is one of the best lawyers and, with self-confidence and independence, is able to handle any situation on her own.

The consequence was that for the first time in her life, Linda was able to admit to herself that she always demanded something only from others. This is a very important point, and although it has already been mentioned in the first volume, it is worth repeating a little so that the reader can understand this principle even more deeply.

What is usually called self-confidence is usually not at all so and means, as the Toltecs say, attachment to one’s neighbor. That Linda was constantly demanding recognition from her fellows meant she had no self-confidence. If she were truly confident, it would make no difference to her whether she was getting any recognition, since self-confidence by definition means that the source of confidence lies in the person himself. The truth is that Linda actually got a lot of recognition, but she didn’t believe it because of her doubts about the sincerity of men. Of course, this also means that Linda herself did not recognize her successes, otherwise she would know without a shadow of a doubt that she really deserves recognition.

Now that Linda is able to give credit to herself, she can move on with sovereignty, but without conviction. A person can be absolutely sure that he is able to do something, and yet there is only one way to make sure of this - to fulfill his task. Ultimately, however, the only real difference between confidence and conviction is the power of that feeling. First of all, the degree of this difference can vary significantly depending on the individual, but continuous practice reduces it until finally confidence and conviction do not become the same.

CONFIDENCE IN YOURSELF means that a person is confident in his ability to act, EXPERIENCED on his own knowledge.

Sustainability consists in the belief that a person is able to act independently, regardless of the approval of his fellows. This implies, first, a conviction that one’s decisions are correct, and second, that one’s conviction is strong enough not to flinch even when confronted with the fierce resistance of one’s fellows. Generally speaking, very few people are able to act in this way, since it usually does not require a particularly strong reaction to make them doubt themselves. In most cases, such people are simply fanatics who violently overcome external resistance, and their actions are most often based on stubbornness and, very rarely, on sobriety.

For Linda, the non-doing is to stop demanding approval from others and to give herself credit in all areas in which she deserves recognition. In addition, she must confess to herself in her own merits and stop believing and following her fiction that a woman can never achieve deserved recognition. As we shall see later, this will cause Linda to weigh every thought, feeling, and action carefully, as old habits penetrate into all spheres of human life and, in order to become free, they must be pulled out completely, with the root.

Now that Linda has the necessary sobriety, she can engage in not-doing with the confidence required to do so, which will allow her to act unshakeably and lead to an inner sense of calm determination. In the past, in order to put men in a subordinate position, Linda had to rely on the whip of her sharp tongue, but not doing it will allow her to achieve even greater results without bullying and sarcasm. Over time and with practice, Linda will completely transform herself by not-doing, although outwardly it may seem that her life has hardly changed - except that she herself has become a more pleasant person. It should be realized, however, that if the need arises, Linda will again be able to whip someone with a sharp word, but, no longer feeling an external threat, she will be able to control this skill and not make it destructive.

The ability to act with perseverance and determination surrounds a person’s actions with an aura of higher power generated by inner confidence. On the example of Linda, we saw that as a result of a clear understanding of the circumstances of her childhood, she was able to confidently move forward. However, we should not forget that such confidence is caused, first of all, by the fact that Linda recognized the interconnectedness of all living things; if she did not have such knowledge, she still could not achieve a true understanding of her own life.

The inner confidence that arises from sobriety fills the atmosphere with will, which it is impossible to ignore for the simple reason that such a human will is the force of justice in action. It is not the vanity of self-importance; it is the very fabric of power.

When a person in his decisions and actions relies on universal principles based on the interconnectedness of all living things, he not only acts in accordance with the universal law, but also uses the universal law as a support and strengthening of his actions. Thus only a fool sharpens his position by defying the will of a man armed with the universal law, since anyone who does so literally challenges the universe itself.

It is for this reason that it is said that the will of a warrior becomes the will of the Eagle; that is why a warrior acting from a position of stability has complete control, while controlling nothing. The average person most often tries to control everything around and act from a position of power, but this is only because at his disposal are brute force or, at times, means of manipulation. There is no doubt that before Linda achieved an understanding of the interconnectedness of all living things, she very often resorted to one of these means to gain an advantage over others.

However, brute force or manipulation are abhorrent acts of violence, resulting in terrible destruction and completely opposite to the universal laws governing harmony and balance. The stability of a warrior is based on actions consistent with the universal law, and therefore these laws contribute to and support his actions. Thus, in order to dispose of something, a warrior does not need to resort to brute force, nor to manipulation, nor to petty threats - it is enough for him to announce the power of the Eagle, and thanks to the process that is called the interconnectedness of all living things, he literally invokes the power of the Universe.

Obviously, there is no stronger force, but this frightening force can be used only for the common good of all living things and should never be directed towards selfish goals. Those warriors who tried to do this (and in the past there were many such warriors) very quickly found that they dealt a cruel blow to themselves, and the consequences of this blow were terrible.

Opposing the universal law is simply stupid, but consciously and purposefully manipulating the universal law for selfish ends is something quite different, and the inevitable cost is the loss of hope for freedom in the broadest sense. It should be realized that if human decisions and actions are based on sobriety, by its very nature, meaning an understanding of the interconnectedness of everything living, then they are charged with the force that can rightly be called sustainability.

Figure 1. Four main techniques related to the four areas

Figure 2a. Four attributes of a warrior

Note: The Four Attributes of the Warrior are sometimes represented by the following diagram, but this terminology refers to an outdated teaching method no longer in use; thus, this terminology, although accurate, has now become rather vague. The scheme is included in this book to avoid possible confusion.

Figure 2b. Four attributes of a warrior (outdated terminology)

A warrior must listen to his heart. FOR THIS, YOU NEED TO FOLLOW YOUR FEELING — THE ONE IN THE CONTEXT OF OUR COMMON VIEW OF THE WORLD IS VERY DIFFICULT. THE AGEING OF PERSONAL HISTORY IS A POWERFUL MEANS OF RESTRICTION TO A NORMAL VIEW OF THE WORLD.

The erasure of personal history produces a quality called feeling, which by its very nature is opposite to the East, sobriety. Feeling is defined as the ability to participate in life freely, without the constraints imposed by logical assumptions. This is easy to understand from Linda’s example. Her entire childhood was based on what she believed to be true. As a result, she was never able to participate freely in life; instead, Linda fought life so fiercely that she became a lonely and completely unhappy woman. Feeling threatened by every man she met, Linda decided that she could not trust anyone, as a result of which all her relationships with others were destroyed - with colleagues at work, with friends and romantic acquaintances.

Knowing from experience that the world is not what it seems, warriors do not make such a mistake and do not believe that they understand everything known. Recognizing that both the outer and inner universes are infinitely beyond their comprehension, warriors are constantly striving to adapt to the course of life, no matter how alien it may seem at first glance, but never fall into the trap of logical assumptions. Warriors know that even if they cannot understand what is really happening at the moment, they will eventually be able to reveal the true meaning of any event, provided they follow its course rather than discard it. This is the true meaning of the principle of fluidity.

Fluidity is not very easy to understand, but an analogy will help clarify this extremely important concept. Imagine a man living in the days before the invention of the internal combustion engine. For such a person, the only known forms of road travel were wheeled carriages loaded with horses or other animals, horseback riding, cycling, or just walking.
Until a certain time, there were no other modes of transport, but a man named Karl Benz dared to take advantage of the potential possibilities of the dream. In 1893 he realized such a dream and brought to the road the first self-propelled crew.

Once people understood the principle of internal combustion engine mechanics, it began to look completely logical and simple. However, before Benz realized his dream in practice, he had no other support than what can rightly be called an inner feeling. If Benz were a rational person who could only believe in a known world, he would hardly be able to follow the course of his dreams.

That's of great importance. People too often completely miss all their opportunities, because when they discover the answers they seek, they tend to pay no attention to them if the answers do not fit into the known, and invariably consider these answers illogical. It is interesting to note that, as Linda’s case shows, the same thing usually happens to children, since children do not have enough life experience to understand that the world is not what it seems; for this reason, children have to accept the world around them at face value. On the other hand, the adult inevitably finds himself trapped in the logical assumptions of the rational mind.

Linda’s example made it clear that in order for her non-doing attempts to be successful, she would need to avoid indulging in her own logical assumptions and start erasing personal history — a technique that will be described in this book a little later. In the meantime, we will focus only on the property that arises due to this technique, namely, on feeling.

Generally speaking, people usually treat sensibility with humor and consider logic to be the only respectable quality. Yet the irony of fate is that most of the greatest discoveries and inventions began with imagination or inner feeling. If the world were ruled by logic, if there were no people in it who were ready to follow a premonition or feeling, human thinking would become sterile, and the evolution of awareness would stop. Logic is a great tool for developing techniques for the practical realization of dreams, but any dream remains an unknown value until it is embodied on the physical plane. By the very nature of the unknown, the only thing a warrior can be guided by when confronted with it is feeling.

The phrase "feeling the way in the dark" is an old cliché; however, it has a very profound meaning for a warrior. To better understand this, the reader can refresh the memory of the first volume's provisions related to the use of emotions and intentions.

Let's go back to Linda. What it really needs at the moment is fluidity — the ability to follow the flow of the situation rather than reject it based on a superficial understanding. Now Linda can no longer react to the world in her usual manner and therefore must learn to trust the flow of life. She will achieve this by not doing. However, her trust in the flow of life cannot be based on blind faith; if Linda starts acting on blind faith, she will very quickly become convinced that there are indeed people in the world who cannot be trusted.

Feeling has nothing to do with blind faith; in fact, feeling and sobriety are different sides of the same coin. Having understood the interconnectedness of all living things, Linda realized from her own experience that life is not what it seems - this means that she can no longer evaluate people and events according to her previous view of the world. For this reason, the only thing left for Linde to do in relation to an unfamiliar person or an unknown situation is to act on the basis of inner sensation. This is what is meant by “listening to your heart.” Linda had previously reacted solely on the basis of logical assumptions based on her view of the world; one such assumption was that men could not be trusted. Now she will have to learn in any situation to trust her heart, her feelings.

By learning to listen to her heart, Linda will be able to develop all her sobriety, as she will be keenly aware of the most subtle and insignificant indications that something is going wrong. This is completely different from suspicion, although at first glance it may seem very similar to it. Suspicion is based on bias, while sensitive attentiveness comes from the belief that the external impression is deceptive. Moreover, suspicion is a part of the world view, and sobriety arises after a person breaks with his view of the world and his assessments become free from bias.

Thus, it becomes clear that feeling is not a blind faith or an illegible impulse, as it is usually understood; on the contrary, it is an action based on sober inference.

The only difference between feeling and sobriety is that sobriety is based on reliable knowledge, and feeling is confirmed only by experience.

That is why feeling is diametrically opposite to sobriety. Warriors use sobriety when dealing with the known, however, when faced with the unknown, they determine direction through feeling. Later we will return to the concept of feeling again, as this complex principle is closely related to several other concepts.

DISTRIBUTE WITH A LOUD VIEW OF THE WORLD, A MAN KNOWS THAT THERE IS AN UNLIMITED NUMBER OF DIFFERENT REALITIES. THE TRANSITION IN THIS REALITY MEANS THE NECESSITY TO RETURN IN THEM — JUST LIKE PEOPLE DIGN IN THE WORLD OF THEIR SOCIAL DISEASE.

Dreaming generates enthusiasm, or cordiality, which in turn is the diametrical opposite of the North - stability. Dreaming is defined as the ability to consciously move or shift an assemblage point to collect another reality. In this sense, the dream is closely related to feeling, just as stability is related to sobriety. At first glance, it is not so easy to understand how dreams and enthusiasm can be connected, but the key to their closeness lies in the qualities of the West and the South, namely, in feeling and enthusiasm.

The story of the art of dreaming did not enter into the first volume, because in order to understand the true nature of the dream, it is necessary to understand that there are other realities that are as reliable as the one that is usually considered the only real. When students are introduced to the dream technique, most of them first make the mistake of assuming that everything that happens in the dream is consistent with their frame of reference. However, this is far from the truth, since the dream deals with the unknown, and the unknown, by definition, is not associated with any frame of reference. This fact describes quite clearly the interaction between feeling and dreaming - both of them are connected with the unknown, while sobriety and stability deal with the known.

Probably the most unpleasant thing about mastering a dream for beginners is that at the very beginning, as if nothing happens. This is a natural consequence of the student’s confidence that he will witness something or experience something he has never met before. In doing so, the student forgets that everything he encounters during his travels into the unknown is interpreted by his rational mind, and until the rational mind understands what he encounters, he is simply unable to register anything but sensations. The analogy will help us understand this more clearly.

A rational mind is in all respects nothing more than a computer, and to perform any functions of it, like any computer, you need to program. From birth, the rational mind of any child is programmed to work with what a person believes to be reality.

This is the essence of social conditioning, and at the very heart of this conditioning, or programming, is the generally accepted view of the world - the level of perception that separates the real from the unreal. Even more important, when a person encounters something that is completely beyond the scope of the work with which his rational mind is programmed, a person is not able to notice what is happening at all. For example, if a computer is not programmed to work with graphic images, it is simply not able to respond to commands about working with graphics.

That is why a beginner mastering the art of dreaming most often returns from the unknown completely devoid of anything more significant than vague sensations.
However, as we have seen, such a feeling is vital for entering the unknown and for the art of dreaming. But it is not easy for people who have always relied on the logical verification of their feelings to use feeling, as they are always tempted to treat such feelings as an attempt to take what is desired for what is real.

Before a student learns to trust his feelings through their constant confirmation, he needs to spend a lot of time on diligent practice. The most effective means is still the technique of non-doing.

All this will be described in more detail in the part devoted to the art of dreaming, but such a preliminary review was necessary in order for the reader to better understand the material under consideration.

Let us return to the property of enthusiasm, which is the product of a dream. As has already been pointed out in relation to the West, all evolution depends on the property of feeling. If a person does not feel that life is more than just a boring existence, he is unlikely to ever go in search of a better life.

Similarly, if Benz did not feel that it was possible to create a self-propelled vehicle, he would never have taken up this idea. Thus, it is the feeling that always leads us into the unknown in search of knowledge. Although the ordinary person does not notice this, but it is the feeling that causes all his dreams. It does not matter what type of dream this refers to - to dreams in broad daylight, ordinary dreams during sleep or Toltec dreams, during which the warrior consciously moves or shifts his assemblage point.

From a technical point of view, any form of dream is a different reality from the usual, and although we are guided by feeling, only the art of dreaming allows access to this sensed or suspected knowledge. The mistake of the average man is to assume that the dream is not a reality, but a flight of imagination.

However, it should be realized that the only difference between an inventor and a person who is not able to tie his shoelaces if he is not shown how to do it is that the so-called inventor is brave enough to follow his dreams, while a person who fights with his shoelaces simply does not believe in the reality of dreams.

People who are ready to follow their feelings allow themselves, whether they realize it or not, to use their potential through the art of dreaming; at the same time, they have one quality that can be described as cultivation (from the English nurture - to educate, educate, grow). This quality is found, for example, in a gardener who plants a seed with full confidence that the desired plant will grow from it, or in a nursing mother who is completely confident that her child will grow up to be a strong, healthy and happy person. A characteristic feature of cultivation is the caring actions necessary for the growth, prosperity and well-being of any living creature. Without such care, both the seed and the child would simply die. Such guardianship quite literally means enthusiasm (heartiness) transmitted during the cultivation.

Let’s get back to Linda’s case; it’s easy to see that she’s always wanted to be clear about what she is. Although at first Linda misunderstood the interconnectedness of all living things, in an effort to fulfill her dream, she rose to a high stage of success, from all points of view worthy of respect. It is also clear that although Linda’s feelings were negative and based on incorrect assumptions, they were also her motivations in trying to realize her dream. Now, with the help of her newfound knowledge and through non-doing, Linda will be able to use her feelings in a positive way - in order to understand and nurture her dream.

Now Linda is fully aware that if she is going to realize her dream, she should apply everything she has learned. Through recapitulation, she saw her life in its true light and came to understand the interconnectedness of all living things. Having achieved sobriety, she gained the confidence necessary to respect herself for her successes. Now Linda can start using the non-doing technique to become resilient and learn to listen to her heart. Listening to her heart, Linda will be able to learn to trust her feelings when it comes to meeting the unknown, and all she will have to do to get rid of the past and realize her dream is to nurture this dream. Of course, this in itself is not-doing, as Linda's doing led to situations in which she could always prove to herself that she was not getting the recognition she deserved.

Of course, such cultivation suggests that Linda should give her dream its own, special values. This is extremely important, because even in dreams there should be complete clarity. People’s dreams often do not become reality simply because their intention is too vague and confusing, or because they cherish a dream that contradicts the interconnectedness of all living things. In this sense, it can be considered a miracle even that a person can achieve any goals at all, although often he achieves them only partially. It is also interesting to note how many people who achieve real accomplishments admit that they would never have been able to do this without the attentive care and support they have experienced in childhood. Children so often make their parents’ dreams come true for the simple reason that parents have made their child’s dreams come true, just as Benz made his dreams of an internal combustion engine and a car come true.

Although in general a person does not pay much attention to dreams, the art of dreaming has a power that exceeds the entire framework of ordinary understanding. However, there is also a danger that a person cultivates everything that he pays attention to. For this reason, it is necessary to take care not to focus on the undesirable, since the power of intention is driven by enthusiasm.

The reality that can be brought to life is not only dreams but also nightmares, and therefore it is necessary to achieve complete clarity regarding the art of dreaming. In Linda's case, this is primarily about not doing, because instead of nurturing ideas that she will never get recognition and men can't be trusted, Linda should start nurturing notions that she is worthy of respect, and there are many credible ones among men.
This means that Linda is now ready to take into account the reality of a dream that contradicts her childhood experiences. The only reason Linda couldn’t live up to her dream was because she stuck to her world view in all her actions. Now this will become a reality thanks to the cultivation of a dream - which, as Linda already knows, is a real reality, and not an attempt to take what is desired for what is real. This cultivation of the desired and is what is called a dream, the future or giving shape to the future with the help of intention.

Through the story of the four attributes of the warrior, it should be clear that the four basic techniques are not only extremely important, but are also closely intertwined and interrelated with each other. This is true of the whole content of Toltec knowledge, and if the student fails in his attempts to become a warrior, it is always because he applies the elements of the teachings independently of each other. All techniques, principles and aphorisms reinforce each other, and therefore it is absolutely impossible to use only one section of the teachings, without paying any attention to the others.

At the end of this chapter it should be mentioned that success on the Way of the Warrior is incompatible with fear or vanity. Although all who enter the Way of the Warrior inevitably begin to walk on it with their own view of the world, that is, with expectations that are based on fear or vanity, but sooner or later these two qualities must give way to the four attributes of the warrior. To clarify this, let’s take Linda’s example again.

There is no doubt that the main reason for Linda's entry into the Way of the Warrior was her fear. Terrified of what her life was leading to, Linda realized that she needed to make drastic changes in her life, otherwise she would never find real happiness. Let’s start with the fact that from the very beginning Linda was led forward by the fear that her father’s entire attention would focus on her brother, and later on the ambitious desire to win at all costs. It was only after neither fear nor vanity had succeeded in bringing Linda the desired happiness that Linda found herself ready to embark on the Warrior's Path; however, upon entering it, it is absolutely necessary for Linda to rise above her fear and vanity.

Decisions made on the basis of fear or vanity can be reversed at any time when fear passes, and vanity turns into something else. The only irrevocable solutions are desires that rely on the belief that life must be something much more than anything perceived at the moment. Moreover, only such irrevocable decisions can cause real changes in a person’s life, and in order to acquire the four attributes of a warrior, a person needs to be ready to completely change his whole life.

This brings us back to the concepts of dreaming and the cordiality that nurtures dreams. Every human being has a potential ability to love, whether it is love for another being, for oneself, for a dream or for life. The expression “love for oneself” does not mean selfishness; it means respect for oneself for one’s truly positive qualities. The average man hardly realizes that the real reason for the lack of happiness and success in his life is self-hatred. As was the case with Linda, people always find a way to transfer this hatred for themselves to another person, and therefore most often feel thoracic in communication, unrecognized or unloved. However, the truth is that not everyone respects themselves and therefore are always dissatisfied with themselves, because they can not accept and love themselves as they are.

It is necessary to note the difference between the qualities of cordiality and love, although they are very closely related to each other. Generally speaking, man has not the slightest idea of the true nature of love. What is usually understood as love is nothing more than a certain set of conditions that cause a person a feeling of intense pleasure.

It is this pleasure that is most often confused with love; for this reason, when a person ceases to meet the required conditions or his expectations do not come true, so-called love can suddenly turn into resentment and even hatred. This is especially important in relationships with themselves, because although people often manage to benefit from doubts about others, they are almost never able to do this about themselves. In most cases, only fanatics openly declare their merits, but such statements are based not on love and self-approval, but on the ignorant assumption that this person is above others.

True love is completely unconditional, and in this sense it is an involuntary response to life, arising from a full understanding of the meaning of the interconnectedness of all living things. Where true love reigns, self-importance gives way to humility, and judgment gives way to understanding. Love is a force that exists outside of conditions and manifests itself contrary to expectations.

An example of true love is when a mother becomes aware that her son has committed murder, and even though she recognizes that he must die for the crime, she weeps before he is executed because it is her son and she loves him no matter what he does. In this case, the mother may not hate those people whose duty is to judge her son fairly, and not try to interfere with the administration of justice. In the depths of her heart, such a mother can express only desperate grief about the loss of her beloved son and regret that fate has spared neither her son nor his victim.

Most people do not like each other and, moreover, themselves in the true sense of the word. Usually they either do not realize the true nature of love, or prefer to ignore it. Moreover, by its very nature, love is an act of understanding, depending on both sobriety and the level of knowledge. Every mother knows from experience that this is so. As a result of social conditioning, most mothers feel obliged to experience an instant outburst of love for a newborn child, and therefore they are very often ashamed to admit that from the very beginning they did not have any feeling of love for an infant. And yet this is quite natural, since it takes time for a true love to arise for a completely unfamiliar person.

For this reason, the romantic principle of “love at first sight” is erroneous; in the case of adults, such love is most often only an excuse for sexual desire. Love at first sight is impossible. Under normal circumstances, people may feel cordial towards each other at best.

For example, a father will be warm to his son, and this cordiality will grow in the boy those qualities and abilities that his father values most. Such care and support, in turn, cause the son a similar feeling of cordiality towards the father. Once such a cordial relationship is formed, the father-son relationship begins to develop in one of two possible ways, depending on the knowledge of the father.

If the father does not realize the true nature of love, he, without understanding what he is doing, will allow the relationship between him and his son to turn into conditioned “love”. In this case, the son will inevitably find himself in a situation where he constantly has to fulfill the demands of his father, if only he wants to preserve his approval and “love”. On the other hand, if a father recognizes the true nature of love, he will eventually learn to love and accept his son as he is, whatever he is. This example is true for all forms of relationships, whether it is about a husband and wife, a brother and sister, two friends, a mother and a newborn child or a person and the world around him.

From what has been said, it should be clear that cordiality is a harbinger of true, unconditional love, and it is for this reason that it is extremely important for the life of a warrior, since the path he follows requires him to understand the true meaning of love.

When the Way of the Warrior is called the way with the heart, it is not a romantic ideal, but a real reality. It is impossible to endow another being with success or happiness, inner peace or satisfaction; these qualities arise from the fact that a person has learned to accept and love himself. Linda's problems were not that her father didn't love her, nor that her brother had encroached on her property. The real reason was that Linda believed she was worse than her brother and therefore unworthy of love. The very root of the problem was that Linda did not respect herself and therefore did not love herself. In this regard, it is extremely important to realize that neither fear nor vanity ever cause a person to feel love.

Chapter Three
Four natural enemies

TO GET POWER, YOU NEED TO DECLARE THE RIGHT TO IT. THERE ARE FOUR NATURAL ENEMIES TO FIND.

In the previous chapter, we talked about the four attributes of a warrior and learned how important they are in his life. However, it is necessary to work on what you want, and in order to make your will a team of the Eagle, it is not enough to just want it - it is the process of understanding how to assert your rights to power, your heritage. Let us repeat that no one can empower a person for the simple reason that power is knowledge gained through experience. Thus, to gain strength, you need to be able to withstand the battle for strength, and until this moment, the force itself constantly challenges the warrior.
In life, there are four categories of battles known as the four natural enemies; in each of the changing lives, the warrior will face these enemies and defeat them. Any manifestation of life has two possible consequences - positive and negative - and what this consequence will become depends on the intention of the person.

The four natural enemies are in reality simply negative aspects, or consequences, of the four attributes of the warrior. In other words, enemies and attributes are the same forces, manifesting first as four natural enemies, and then, when a person defeats them, as four attributes of a warrior.

All the forces of nature are neutral. THEY ARE POSSIBLE OR NEGATIVE, IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE INTENSION OF MAN. A misunderstanding of this served as the reason for the appearance of a false representation of free will. Warriors have no free will. THEY HAVE THE ONLY CHOICE: ACT IMPROVED OR IMPROVED. THE absence of irreproachability is not a good choice for a warrior. And therefore, free will is a clear contradiction for him.

It is extremely useful for the student to keep a special diary in which he notes every challenge, every battle with four natural enemies; the student should try to distinguish between which category each challenge belongs to. This is not difficult, but such actions give the student the advantage of a sense of control over the situation and discipline, which are necessary for the education of the correct disposition of the spirit.

Remember that the life of a warrior is strictly ordered; it is not a chaotic mess of inconsistent thoughts and confused emotions. Every thought and feeling has a purpose, but that purpose will never become clear if thoughts and emotions are mixed into a uniform tangle.

AT FIRST ANY TRAINING HAS BEEN SLOW, BUT WITH TIME IT GETS SPEED AND FORCE LIKE A RUNNING SNOW COMMUN. BUT A FINE TEACHING IS COMPLETELY DIFFERENT FROM THE NORMAL PRESENTATIONS ABOUT THEM. And for this reason, the student very soon turns out not to be in the wrong with their thoughts and emotions. NOT LOOKING FOR WHAT HE DID BE DEMANDED TO LEARN, THE STUDENT WILL BECOME A VICTIM OF HIS OWN CONVINCATIONS AND SIGNS, AND HIS VERY QUICKNESS WILL HURT THE SENSE OF FEAR — FEAR DOESN’T EVEN UNDERSTAND IT, THE STUDENT STAYS WITH THE FIRST NATURAL ENEMY — INSURANCE. UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF THIS FEAR, THE FEELING OF PURPOSE STARTS, THAT CHOOSES THE STUDENT A NEGATIVE FEELING OF THINKING IT UNDER THREAT AND IS SUBJECT TO SOME ATACTION.

Fear is a terrible enemy, which is very difficult to overcome for the simple reason that it has many faces. A person does not have time to defeat one aspect of fear, as an even more frightening aspect rises to the surface. If the student at least once, even a little, gives way to his fear, he inevitably suffers a complete defeat, and the result of the struggle immediately becomes complete panic or something similar. The irony of fate is that every time fear rises to the surface, the student immediately feels that his rationality is being attacked, not realizing that his own doubts and suspicions are attacking his mind. In other words, the rational mind registers the attack by shooting itself in the foot!

A TRUE TREATMENT FOR A RATIONAL MIND IS THE DESIRE TO GIVE IN TO FAITH OF FEAR. BUT, INDIVIDUALIZING IN THIS TREATMENT, THE INTELLIGENCE KILLS YOURSELF.

At times, fear can be so elusive that it is very difficult to detect it. Depending on the individual, people are afraid of all sorts of things. It is important, however, to realize that the victory over a person is not always obtained by his most noticeable fears. Most often, a person sooner or later exhausts the carefully hidden fear. It is for this reason that it is said that denial is the worst form of indulgence.

To explain this, it will be helpful to consider two different examples of how fear usually manifests itself and how to confront it.

A young man named Simon speaks very quietly and politely. As a teenager, he began to doubt that he was a real man, because of his sensitive nature. Fearing that he might be homosexual, Simon unconsciously tried to avoid homosexuals and reacted very sharply if he suddenly found himself in their society. The same unconscious fear forced him to take up boxing. It is not that Simon loved this sport very much; he took up it only because he had a strong desire to prove to himself and the world around him that he was really a real man.

Over time, Simon convinced himself of his own heterosexuality and even forced himself to be polite to homosexuals.

Simon directed his whole intention and strength to “overcome” the fear of being homosexual, and soon married happily and happily helped his wife to raise a newborn son. Simon loved him very much, and this crazy love for the boy made him indulge his son unlimitedly at any opportunity. Everything went fine until the boy became big enough and showed signs of the same sensitivity as his father. Simon managed to suppress his fear so well and for so long that by that time he could not even clearly remember it. And yet, all of a sudden, and seemingly for no reason at all, Simon’s relationship with his son began to change. 

Having become irritable and hot-tempered towards his son, Simon gave him a sharp rebuff whenever the boy tried to come into physical contact with his father. As a result, the relationship between them quickly reached a point where the boy could not please his father at all, no matter what he did. Watching what was happening, Simon’s wife could not understand the change in her father’s heart in relation to her son and as a result began to protect the boy. In turn, this led to endless quarrels between Simon and his wife, and their son, meanwhile, became more withdrawn and hypersensitive.

The reason for all the difficulties was that Simon never met his fear face to face and instead tried to hide it even from himself. Many years later, fear resurfaced, threatening not only Simon, but his family, everything that was dear to his heart. Still, if he were asked about it, Simon would hardly be able to identify the cause of his problems. Simon made himself blind to his fear of not being a normal man, and although that fear was now ruining his life, Simon still could not recognize him.

Let’s leave Simon for a moment and look at another example — the case of a middle-aged woman named Jane. Jane developed a serious case of agoraphobia. Despite regular treatment from a psychiatrist, she can not find the courage to leave the house. Although she is clearly aware of her fear of leaving the safe walls of her home, she is not aware that the reasons for this lie in her childhood.

When Jane was a child, her cousin called her ugly. Then Jane was very offended and, running into her mother's room, long and extremely critical of herself in a large mirror. Jane thought her cousin was right. Determined to find a way to overcome her not very perfect facial features, Jane began to pay special attention to any, the most insignificant detail of her appearance. Over time, she earned a lot of compliments regarding her appearance and manners.

However, despite the generosity of the compliments received, Jane still could not calm down about her appearance. She became obsessed with her physical attractiveness; she even went so far as to choose a career as an appearance consultant. Jane achieved such success that she started her own business, opened several beauty salons and continued to work even after she married a man who seemed to simply worship her.

As soon as Jane felt that she had finally achieved happiness, she quite unexpectedly learned that her husband had a connection on the side. Jane reacted to this with unusual indifference, flatly refused to even discuss the situation with her volatile husband and divorced him in one fell swoop, without showing any signs of emotion.

A few months after the divorce, Jane had a mild form of eczema on her hands, and, not wanting anyone in the beauty salons to pay attention, she stopped appearing in public. This was the beginning of Jane's agoraphobia, and although eczema passed quite quickly, it was becoming increasingly difficult for her to find herself back to work. Soon Jane sold her business and, no longer having serious reasons to leave the house, spent more and more time on its walls. Staying at home and having no reason — no husband, no customers — to take care of her beauty, Jane completely lost interest in her appearance.

Two years after her divorce, Jane became a real recluse; as she neglected her appearance, she had a strong fear even of guests. The fear that she was ugly finally defeated her, and although she still did not admit to herself the reasons for her agoraphobia, it was this fear that brought her so much grief. Without realizing it, Jane cursed her own unattractiveness for cheating on her husband. This was the underlying reason why she could not respond emotionally to her husband’s infidelity. In addition, Jane felt the need to sell her business precisely because of the burden of her imaginary ugliness. Since Jane couldn’t stand the sight of women she thought were more beautiful, she lost all desire to help them become even more charming.

The two cases examined are typical examples of how hidden fears sooner or later rise to the surface again and break people’s lives. Thus, it is necessary to discuss why such hidden fears can interfere with the student in his desire to become a warrior. Let’s talk more about the cases of Simon and Jane — but now let’s assume that both of them are students on the Way of the Warrior.

After a long review session, Simon began to recall his fear that he might be a homosexual. Trying to cope with this fear, he approached his problem from one side to the other, but never tried to look her directly in the face. Simon found that he could not think of his fear otherwise than in terms of his life experiences. However, in his life experience there was nothing that could at least somehow justify this fear. As a result, Simon concluded that his fear always remained unfounded and, despite his sensitivity, he had enough evidence to understand that he was not homosexual.

Although Simon came to this realization, he still could not stand his son's attempts to establish physical contact with him. Reflecting on this as deeply and honestly as he could, Simon was forced to admit to himself that he was really afraid of any physical contact with men. After that, Simon was finally able to face his fear. Such a clash is a critical moment, as if Simon had given in to his fear, he would have been defeated for the rest of his life. Using every conceivable excuse to avoid looking his fear in the face, Simon would continue to hide it even from himself.

The only way to overcome fear is to look at it in the face at your own will - to follow it, but not to obey it. TO DO IT MEANS TO FULLLY GIVE YOURSELF REPORTS IN THIS FEAR, BUT TO APPROACH IT FROM THE POSITION OF TEACHING — SO, THE FEAR IS NO. THERE'S A MOMENT WHEN A MAN KNOWS THAT HE'S ALREADY CONTROLING HIS FEAR AS MUCH AS IT DOESN'T FEAR HIM. FROM THIS MOMENT OF MAN TO THE END OF HIS LIFE IS EXCEPTED FROM FEAR. THAT FREEDOM FROM FEAR IS WHAT IMMEDIATE EXPERIENCE IS. HOWEVER, THE FEAR-BORNING PROCESS IS YOUR LONG-LEANING CASE EXPERIENCE IN Educating YOUR WILL TO LET THE TWENTY STAY THAT WOULD NOT HAPPEN.

After rewatching his teenage fear, Simon had to fight for even greater sobriety, because, although he could clearly understand that the reason for his fear was his inherent sensitivity, Simon was very difficult to fight the habits of his life. The only method available to Simon was the practice of non-doing. In the past, Simon's job was to be ashamed of physical contact with men - except in the boxing ring, where such contact was purely aggressive.

Now his non-doing will be to open up to impartial communication with men both emotionally and physically. Obviously, for Simon, this task will not be easy, and therefore it is understandable that he would prefer to avoid this challenge, rather than meet with him openly.

Knowing perfectly well that he needs to overcome his fear, and not run away from him, Simon begins by forcing himself to make physical contact with his son. He does not mind that in the evenings, when they watch TV, the boy was sitting in a chair with him; while Simon firmly pressed him to his shoulders, hugging him by the shoulders. At first, Simon feels incredibly uncomfortable, and over time, when the son begins to kiss him in a rush of feelings, wishing him good night, Simon has to restrain himself so as not to distance himself from the boy.

In addition, at work, Simon unexpectedly encounters a new employee named Philip, who does not hide the fact that he is homosexual. This is a typical example of how force challenges a warrior trying to assert his rights to personal power. However, Simon quickly recognizes this challenge and, while remaining at the height of the position, deliberately gets closer to Philip. By forcing himself to be open and friendly towards this person and struggling not to avoid Philip's not at all casual interest in him, Simon makes a friendship with him.

After spending some time with Philip, Simon discovers that despite his fear, he is starting to like him. Philip turns out to be an attentive listener and easy to communicate with the interlocutor, and Simon notes that he really enjoys the company of another sensitive man. At the same time, this realization causes Simon an increasing sense of anxiety, but he refuses to obey his fear and stoically continues to develop a friendship with Philip. In his attempts to be open about Philip, Simon confides in him and talks about his strained relationship with his son and how they affect his marriage.

Being a sensitive person, Philip feels Simon's doubts about his own heterosexuality, but comes to his own conclusions, as he does not know that Simon exercises in not-doing. Deciding that Simon is just afraid to admit that he is homosexual, Philip begins to use any opportunity to seduce Simon into sexual relations. On the other hand, Simon is no longer just scared - he realizes that, despite his disgust with Philip's proposals, he still feels some strange and elusive attraction to him; Simon starts to panic. Although he feels that this attraction is caused only by Philip’s endless patience with him and his problems, Simon is still unable to get rid of the frightening suspicion that he may still be homosexual. Aside from never having such an attentive male friend before, his dilemma is amplified by his sense of guilt — he feels like he's just using Philip for non-doing exercises. Of course, this feeling only complicates the whole problem, and very soon Simon is not only afraid, but also terribly embarrassed by his friendship with Philip.
However, Simon remains determined to continue his battle and invariably refuses to yield to his fears. For this reason, one day, when Philip unexpectedly puts his hand on his shoulder, Simon himself is amazed that he does not react aggressively, as he would have done in the past. Deciding to respond to this gesture in a friendly manner, Simon warmly hugs Philip by the waist, and then gently, but decisively, withdraws from him. But Philip's case is only encouraging; he begins to believe that his assumptions about Simon's sexual orientation are completely true, and soon Simon has to repel Philip's physical attacks, which go far beyond mere friendship.

By then, Simon was already freaking out. As he confessed to himself that he had begun to appreciate Philip's friendship, Simon was horrified that flirting with another man was as disgusting as he had imagined. The power of fear quickly grows to incredible proportions, and Simon has to fight with fierce determination to keep the last drops of courage.

Then comes the day when Simon, his son, and Philip set out to wander the mountains. The boy slips off the stones and breaks his arm. Simon immediately rushes to the aid of his son and, kneeling at the sobbing boy, carefully picks him up on his hands. Without thinking about what he is doing, Simon calms the baby, kissing him in the forehead, with long-forgotten tenderness assures him that everything will be fine, and asks him to sit on the stone so that he can examine his hand. After making sure his arm is broken, Simon takes off his shirt and makes a blindfold out of it. Worried about the trouble with his son, Simon forgets Philip for a moment, but as soon as the boy's hand is securely fixed in the bandage, Simon remembers his friend. He turns around to tell Philip that they should get the baby to the hospital as soon as possible, but is stunned to be silent, noticing how interested Philip has been in him. Years spent in the boxing ring added naturally muscular flexibility to Simon's body, and now, for the first time in his life, he has felt embarrassed and has poured paint under the evaluating gaze of another man. An obvious flash of approval in the eyes of a friend makes Simon experience a real tide of panic, from which his heart beats feverishly. However, then the panic disappears as suddenly as it arose, and Simon hears laughing over his own embarrassment.

Continuing to laugh, he turns away from Philip, raises his son in his arms and begins to descend from the mountain. Obedience to a sudden impulse, he shouts over his shoulder Filina, so that he should properly enjoy a pleasant spectacle - it is unlikely that he will soon have to see such a beautiful male torso.
Carefully descending the mountainside and gently pressing his wounded son to himself, Simon feels that the fear that has remained with him for so long is miraculously dispelled, weakening with every step he takes. Simon realizes that in order to get rid of this fear, he did nothing special but not-doing; he is surprised how he could experience such horror under the influence of Philip's overt admiration. Now this fear has been replaced by a sincere love for his son and a warm feeling of delight at the thought of the glorious time that they will spend together now that his fear has disappeared.

Reflecting on how he calmed his son immediately after the accident, Simon feels incredibly calm, realizing that for the first time in his life he was in complete agreement with his sensitive nature. Following this, he hears Philip's footsteps behind him and tries to contain the lewd smile, remembering how often he had to evade Philip's physical attacks and his constant claims. Remembering his feelings of extreme awkwardness and violent anger, Simon smiles inwardly at how at times he indulged in imaginary dreams with one blow to send this "fucking fag" to the ground and kick him in the most sensitive place.

Now that he has been able to understand what a gift of strength Philip was, how he helped him to win this battle, Simon feels for him not hostility, but the cordiality that usually binds friends. Allowing himself to have a quick recap of his relationship with Philip, Simon continues to be amazed at the realization that, despite his long-standing aversion to homosexuals, he is able to secretly experience pleasant feelings when other men find him attractive. Simon realizes that by coming to terms with his own sensitivity and no longer fearing the signs of homosexuality, he can always enjoy the company of people like Philip. However, he continues to understand without a shadow of a doubt that he has absolutely no homosexual inclinations.

Filled with gratitude for Philip, Simon feels a fleeting remorse when he realizes that if the past was so difficult for him, it must have been no less difficult for his friend. At this brief moment, Simon can imagine what Philip felt on those numerous occasions when Simon's behavior clearly repelled and embarrassed him. Although Philip never tried to end their friendship, he now has to live with the realization that Simon will never be the person who will reciprocate. Feeling great sadness for his friend, Simon mentally consoles himself that he will always be there if Philip needs the help of a real friend. Looking back and smiling behind Philip, Simon feels a deep sense of awe at the unpredictable quirks of power, before any challenge in our lives forces change not only ourselves, but everyone around us.

From that day, Simon's relationship with his son grew into mutual love and respect, and the relationship with his wife quickly returned to the carefree and happy state in which their marriage was before the new manifestation of Simon's problem. In addition, Philip completely reconciled with the fact that Simon is a heterosexual and happy husband, and was quite content with the fact that Simon remained a loyal friend for him and nothing more.

Simon managed to overcome his fear for the simple reason that he wished to meet him face to face and persistently refused to run away from him. Even in the most painful moments of doubt and suspicion about his sexual orientation, despite the realization that with such persistence it may well turn out that he is really homosexual, Simon continued to fight in this battle as flawlessly as he could. In those dark days, when the overwhelming sense of panic often threatened to overshadow all his common sense, the only thing that kept Simon from stopping the battle was the vague idea that he must be courageous enough even to face the truth about himself, even if it turns out to be the truth, the very thought of which horrified him.

It is quite appropriate to note that fear as an enemy is not at all the fear that is spoken of as the shield of a warrior. Fear is the part of the warrior shield that is inherent in all life on Earth and is probably best described as a self-preservation instinct. In this respect, no creature living on Earth is completely free from fear. Moreover, there is hardly any sense in getting rid of the fear generated by the instinct of self-preservation, since it is this instinct that makes us need to remain vigilant and attentive. In contrast, fear as an enemy presents a challenge that forces us to move “forward and upward” in search of knowledge and strength; but if a person does not dare to face it face to face and defeat it, this fear becomes both draining and ultimately destructive.

It is also important to understand that fear is a force inherent in the North. Although a more detailed account of the four quarters is yet to be told, it must be repeated that the mention of a direction corresponds to the special quality indicated by that quarter, rather than the real physical side of the world determined by the compass. In this sense, the North is the place of a warrior’s battle, and fear is the result of doing, which must be identified and conquered by non-doing. This can be expressed in another way, saying that fear is the result of the need to face the battle to which a person previously did not pay attention.

As a true warrior, Simon came face to face with his fear and defeated it — unlike Jane, who, as we’ve already noticed, doesn’t handle it very well. After analyzing the case of Simon, there is no need to analyze the example of Jane in such detail, and therefore, in the name of greater clarity, we turn to the most important factors that caused her failure.

Like Simon, Jane used the replay technique to recall the time her cousin claimed she was ugly. At this point, Jane experienced the event again in detail, clearly remembering her feelings of emptiness; however, instead of taking advantage of this experience to achieve sobriety, Jane allowed herself to be indulged in an extremely dangerous feeling of pity for herself. As a result, Jane could not understand that the words of her cousin caused her increased attention to their appearance and made her succeed in life.

As a result of being immersed in the fact that she is not endowed with perfect facial features, and in order to maintain her attractiveness, she constantly has to take care of her body, Jane could not think of anything better than to enter into a long and difficult struggle for her appearance, on which she spent her whole life.

Because she didn’t give herself credit for what she had achieved, Jane felt like a hypocrite in her own salons. Believing she had no right to explain to more beautiful women what they should do to look even better, Jane found a safe haven in her home. Jane’s problem was complicated by the fact that she carefully selected the most beautiful girls for work in her salons, believing that this was very important for the success of her business. Now Jane began to treat these girls with increasing suspicion, reaching disgust. Believing that behind all the girls laugh at her, Jane ran away from work as soon as eczema appeared on her hands.

Jane’s decision to stay at home until eczema has passed, looks in all respects quite harmless and, generally speaking, logical, since eczema really can not serve as a good advertisement for such a business. Yet the underlying reason for the whole situation was that Jane succumbed to her feelings of inferiority and suspicion and at the same time ran away from her battle. After Jane fled, she couldn’t stop. Her fear, suspicion and feelings of inferiority grew stronger. Regarding her failed marriage as evidence that she was so unattractive that she could not keep her husband from cheating, Jane began to suspect that perhaps her husband never really loved her and married her only out of pity.
As her suspicions and doubts intensified, Jane's sobriety receded further into the shadows. Instead of doing non-doing, Jane succumbed to the temptation to stay at home “to think things through well.” However, since she did not have enough sobriety to realize that she was just running away from her battle, Jane became increasingly difficult to communicate with the outside world. Even those people who were once her close and loyal friends, began to seem to her a threat. Suspecting that even these people were mocking her in her absence, Jane chose not to date them at all and did not receive guests.

Realizing that something was wrong with her, Jane blamed the Warrior's Path for what had happened, deciding that everything would have been much better if she had never heard of Toltec teachings or replay techniques. Angry and depressed, Jane stopped fighting and left the Warrior's Way. However, Jane realized that she still needed help, so she turned to a psychiatrist for advice and healing. But even a psychiatrist could not help her for the simple reason that, without realizing it, Jane completely surrendered to her fear - the fear of her own ugliness.
Simon was determined to overcome his fear, even if it meant admitting that he was gay. Jane, by contrast, was too afraid to face the possibility that she was really not as attractive as she would have liked; she ran away from the battle and as a result decided she was too ugly to continue living among people. Ironically, the end of the fight meant the worst of her nightmares for Jane. This is true of any battle for strength. If a man runs away from this battle, force invariably ruthlessly ends it.

PEOPLE LIKE TO BELIEVE THAT THEY ALWAYS HAVE A FEW OPPORTUNITIES, BUT IT'S JUST A RIGHT TO SURVIVE THE BIT. THE WARNER UNDERSTANDS THE DEPENDENCE OF SUCH STRENGTH, AS HE KNOWS THAT POWER TRAFFICKES THE WHOLE WORLD AND IS PUNISHED ON A HUMAN AS THE OCEAN WAVES. You can either ride a rattlesnake and moult on it, or go to the bottom.

If Jane had focused on developing sobriety, she would have been able to give herself credit for what she has achieved in life. This would be an incentive for her to not do, which in turn would give her the strength she needed to succeed in battle. Over time, she would learn to accept her appearance as it is and stop imagining herself ugly. In other words, Jane would have come to realize that if she really was as ugly as she thought she was, she would hardly have been able to succeed as an appearance consultant. In fact, even if she were as ugly as she imagined, her accomplishments would become even more remarkable and worthy of respect.

Unfortunately, Jane never realized that self-respect is much more important than the outcome of the battle. If Jane had been able to give herself credit for what she had achieved in life, she would have been able to fight flawlessly in her battle and not be defeated.

As for the three remaining natural enemies, it is worth repeating that all the provisions of the doctrine are interrelated and therefore intersect with each other. Students often make the mistake of assuming that they do not have to deal with other aspects when dealing with a particular aspect of the teaching.

This assumption is especially dangerous in relation to four natural enemies, as students often have to fight with several enemies at the same time. As it became clear on the examples of Simon and Jane, the replay is associated not only with the sobriety of the East, but also with the fear of the North. In other words, the practice of recapitulation causes some initial level of sobriety, but this sobriety inevitably generates one or another fear. The only way to overcome it is the practice of not-doing in combination with recapitulation. Thanks to this, a person is able to gain the resilience necessary for the development of greater sobriety after fear arises, since in the end fear is not only caused, but also destroyed by sobriety. Thus, if the student is not alert and focuses only on one opponent, the other will defeat him from the back.

A battle for strength is a battle for survival, and in such a battle there are no rules. TO FIGHT CHALLENGES, POWER USES ANY MEANS.

In addition, the reader should not have the impression that after the complete victory of the warrior, his enemies never reappear. Perhaps this is because of their consistent description in this book. However, it is extremely important to remember that different concepts are considered here separately and consistently only for the sake of clarity of presentation of the material. In practice, it is found that learning is a spiral process - each turn of this spiral covers the full range of teachings, but at the same time opens up new details and connections inherent in the challenges that a person faces. This does not mean that we have to fight again in the same battles - just challenges arise before us constantly.

The same applies to the continuity of practice, which, being an integral part of our lives, provides us with the opportunity to immerse ourselves in the details of techniques and sharpen our skills. For example, first we all need to learn how to tie our own shoelaces. However, despite the fact that we have already once had to win this battle, the shoelaces have to be tied for the rest of life and during this time you can master many varieties of knots.

This is true of all the challenges that arise in our lives, because even when a person becomes a real expert in any field, he is able to forget what he does not use.

Four natural enemies are no exception to this rule - they need to be defeated only once in a lifetime, but to keep them in submission, it takes practice throughout life.

Let us now turn to the second of the four natural enemies, namely sobriety, which is sometimes called clarity. This is the most insidious enemy, and it has to face all life, because it is with the help of fear is destroyed.

FEAR CAN ONLY BE AGREED WITHOUT SATISFIED THREETH. IN THE BRIGHT LIGHT OF TREASURE DISCOVERS LIKE A TUMAN UNDER THE WAYS OF THE SUN.

While sobriety is a necessary requirement to follow the Way of the Warrior, it can also be misleading if a person misunderstands its true purpose. The student is able to overcome fear only by accumulating sobriety sufficient to practice non-doing.

Soon, however, the student may discover that this ally is actually a treacherous enemy — providing invaluable help if kept under close control, and utterly deadly otherwise. Having got rid of fear, the student relaxes and calms down, and in this state often looks at his new enemy, sobriety, with excessive tolerance or even with love.

It is for this reason that sobriety is such a cunning opponent - it always takes advantage of the feelings of peace and well-being that arise from the student and receives great pleasure from its position as a reliable adviser.

Having overcome fear, the student LOOKS AT THE STATE OF FULL THREETH, IN WHICH EVERYTHING IS IN SMALL DETAILS. THANKS TO THIS AGE OF ATTENTION THE STUDENT clearly SEES YOUR LIFE AND WITH HUGE ACCURACY DETERMINES THE DIRECTION TO BE FOLLOWED. A NEW POWER TO DIFFERENTLY DIFFERENCE YOUR LIFE BY NATURAL WAY CHOOSES THE STUDENT A FEELING OF NECESSITY. IF IT DOESN'T LOOK HEAVENLY TO UNDERSTAND. WHAT HAPPENED TO THE BATTLE WITH THE TREASURY, IT WILL EAT IT WITH THE STEP AT THE MOMENT WHEN HE PREVENTS THE VICTORY.

Freeing from fear always brings pleasant relief, but if a person does not maintain constant attention to unpredictable vagaries of strength, this state is extremely vulnerable. The average person is almost never freed from fear, and therefore rarely faces sobriety as an enemy.

As soon as the student is able to clearly see the purpose of everything in his life, he is constantly tempted to feel the sense of understanding everything that happens. With relief, freed from the debilitating effects of fear and experiencing courage, not timidity, the student seems to be charged with new vibrating energy, causing him a craving for a new challenge. Under the influence of sobriety, a person always rushes into battle and is ready to take on anything.

However, people who succumb to sobriety never stop to think about the possible consequences of their actions; in any situation, they behave completely impulsively. Courage replaces wisdom, insight is reduced to a lower level - recklessness, and the highest position is occupied by stupid intemperance. Such people become gamblers in the full sense of the word, and yet anyone who gambles with power quickly - but always too late - finds that power cannot be won. Gambling with power is a stupid game, and anyone who drags themselves into such stupidity sooner or later loses everything.

ACHIEVEMENTS OF TREASURE are not easy. BUT EVEN WHEN IT HAS ACHIEVED, YOU CAN'T GET OUT OF THE CONTROL. IT SHOULD OBTAIN A GOOD SITUATION. IF A SCIENTIST MAKES A TREE INDIGENOUS ERROR, HE WILL NEVER LEARN THE WISDOM OF PREDICTION, WANT TO LOOK AT THE LIGHT OF TREE ALL HIS SOLUTIONS ARE IMPOSSIBLE. ENTRY INTO THE FEELING OF OWN IMPORTANCE, AND CONSIDERING THAT IT IS ALL OPEN NOW, THE STUDENT UNknowingly STARTS TRANSFORMING THE TRUTH IN WHICH IT SHOULD BE BY HIS MENTION. NOT LOOKING WHAT IT IS IN THE REAL WAY, THE SCIENTIST WILL BE FAST TO BECOME A VICTIM FEELING OF OWN INDEPENDENCE.

When a student first achieves sobriety, his most serious problem becomes arrogance. If he works under the guidance of a nagual, then at this point he often dares even to challenge his teacher, questioning his authority and insight.

By confusing sobriety with the ability to see everything as it really is, such a student does not realize that his point of view is still limited and therefore misleads him.

If at this point the student does not want to recognize the fact that he has encountered a second natural enemy, sobriety, he becomes overly self-confident and arrogant, and this state of mind, in turn, leads him to inflexibility, caused by a sense of self-importance, a function of the rational mind.

This is the result of the ability to shift the assemblage point and tune in to various permutations of those energy fields that make up the right-hand awareness. The first volume said that the assemblage point is fixed in the ordinary man, and therefore he can use only one special setting; of course, this is his view of the world.

Thus, once the student is able to shift the assemblage point to different positions and use different types of settings, it automatically fills him with feelings of strength and infallibility - precisely because such a skill is actually a force of a limited nature. Therefore, it is useless to argue with such people.

Now that they are able to tune in to any suitable view of the world at the moment, they easily resist verbal clashes.

Rationality should not be confused with sobriety, as it is only the futile attempts of an ordinary, having a fixed point of assemblage of a person to comprehend something that goes beyond his view of the world. On the other hand, sobriety is the ability to move the assemblage point on the right side of awareness, allowing you to understand something in the immediate context. Obviously, this makes sobriety an invaluable ability, and yet it is limited to the right side of awareness.

This must never be forgotten, for the warrior must be able to move on the left side of awareness with the same ease as on the right. It is only on this condition that he attains that comprehensive vision which enables him to discern wisely, without the difficulty and limitation of any view of the world. Any view of the world, however good, remains limited if one is unable to act independently of it. In this sense, sobriety is the real limitation - for the simple reason that it refers to the rational mind and therefore is associated only with the awareness of the right side. In other words, sobriety leaves no room for the unexpected, irrational.

One of the greatest dangers for a person who has become a victim of sobriety is that sobriety destroys not only fear, but also compassion. It should be understood that while pity certainly should not be a cause for indulgence, it does serve, at least to some extent, as a means of deterring the actions of ordinary people.

However, people who have mastered sobriety often become completely ruthless. Since they have already grasped the meaninglessness of pity, but have not yet acquired a sufficiently broad vision, there are no deterrents for such people.

On the other hand, a warrior, being ruthless, has a comprehensive vision and therefore will never allow his ruthlessness to go beyond the universal law and the interconnectedness of all living things.

Ruthlessness and sobriety are important tools of a warrior, just as a carpenter needs a saw and a chisel. However, the fact that he has these tools does not mean that a warrior can insult others - after all, a carpenter does not have the right to cut off someone's hand or walk a chisel across the face of another person!

Another danger inherent in sobriety is the previously mentioned tendency to assume that in the light of sobriety everything becomes clear. It is based on man’s ability to use any setting of energy fields on the right side of awareness. Not realizing that most of both the inner and outer universes are beyond rational understanding, such people make the mistake of sinking into entangled abstractions based on what they take for granted.

For this reason, instead of using practical experience to gain direct knowledge of the left side, these people compete in abstract theories that, while seemingly perfectly logical and sound, trap them in a quagmire of unfounded assumptions.

TREATMENT IS NOT A REAL VISION, NOT A SUCH FORCE... IT IS ONLY A MEANS OF ACHIEVEMENT OF FORCE AND CAPABILITIES TO SEE. SUCH THERE SHOULD BE USED ONLY AS A TOOL. IF THE SCIENTIST REACHES IT LIKE THIS, WITH TIME, THAT THE TEST IS NOT ANYTHING ELSE, LIKE THE MICROSCOPP CONSTRUCTED IN THE MIND, PERMITTING VIEWS OF SMALL DETAILS. BUT WHEN A MAN FOCUSES ON THE PART THAT IS BENEFITED BY THE LIGHT OF THIRDNESS, HIS WILL-NOES HAVE TO EXCEED THE WHOLE FROM THE FIELD OF VISION. Obviously, a warrior cannot act from a limited vision and with that hope he can survive under the fierce pressure of the force. To survive in this world, you don’t need only details, but also a vision of a huge whole.

For the warrior is always on guard, especially as to the true nature and utility of his newly discovered potentialities, he avoids the trap of assuming at face value the sobriety for which he has struggled for so long.

Well aware that humans are mysterious creatures, equally possessing immeasurable potentialities, the warrior moves forward with great caution. This is the only wise way to control sobriety, which is really the most insidious of the four natural enemies.

Being a vital tool of a warrior, she at the same time faster than all other enemies lures him into a trap. If a warrior manages his sobriety, in due course it will lead him to true strength. Indeed, without sobriety, a warrior will get lost like a boat without oars. But if sobriety is not put in its proper place, it, like swamp fires, will hopelessly knock the warrior off the path.

The only safe way to conquer sobriety is to treat it as an enemy that cannot be trusted. This, in turn, means that the warrior must constantly question the wisdom of sobriety and always remember that sobriety is not able to embrace the irrational and the unexpected.

In other words, sobriety is a great means of working with the past and the present, but it is useless with regard to the future. A warrior does not know what the future will bring him; he is not able to foresee the movements of power and therefore, in making decisions, cannot rely solely on sobriety.

Sobriety allows a warrior to clearly see the past and to assess the present with supernatural accuracy, but the benefits it brings are limited to this. When it comes to making decisions, a warrior should be based not only on his knowledge of the past and present, but also on an unpredictable future.

THE PAST PROVIDES A COMPLETE COMPATIBILITY OF EVENTS BRINGING TO THE CHALLENGES WITH WHICH HUMANS HAVE LOOKED IN THE PRESENT. HOWEVER, THE OUTCOME OF THESE THINGS IS HIDDEN IN AN UNPROMISED FUTURE. YOU HAVE TO KNOW WHAT YOU NEED TO LIVE IN THE EASTERN NOW. AND FOR THIS SOLUTIONS IT IS MUST BE TAKEN INTO ACCOUNT OF UNKNOWN.

The concept of “eternal now” can be explained only at a higher level of knowledge, but we should touch on it, even if this acquaintance will be very brief. A person usually makes the mistake of assuming that his past, present, and future are separate and therefore unrelated. There is very little meaning in such ideas, and yet people constantly treat life this way.

A warrior cannot afford to make such a mistake, and therefore considers the past, present and future as a single space, called “eternal now”.

In such a space, there are no gaps or deviations from the consistent development of the human destiny. It is like the millions of frames that make up a movie. To create a meaningful film, you need all these shots, but each of them represents a “now”, let this expression sound strange enough.

Using this analogy, it is easy to understand why viewers are able to predict the possible outcome of the film, viewing the full sequence of events up to a certain point. Viewers, as impartial witnesses of what is happening on the screen, naturally have a certain sobriety that allows you to comprehend the real plot of the film. In fact, the pleasure of a good film is that the audience has to contrast their knowledge with the unexpected quirks of the director.

The same applies to sobriety achieved by a warrior through a re-view of his life. Watching his life from an impartial point of view, the warrior finds sobriety, allowing him to reveal the plot of his own personal story. This enables him to anticipate possible future power movements with greater accuracy, but he never makes a mistake in considering his assumptions infallible. A true warrior always relies in his decisions on all the knowledge available to him at the moment, but takes into account the unexpected. Ultimately, any warrior will confirm that power is an unsurpassed master of creating real mysteries, and no one is able to write a truly mysterious story better than the spirit of man.

Perhaps we should now touch on the concept of predictions and divinations. In the modern world there is a huge amount of hype, called predictions, but now the reader must be quite clear that it is very difficult to predict the fate of any person, and especially of humanity or the planet as a whole.

To do this, you need to have the art of a real seer - a person who is able to see all the intricate complexities and details of the life of any person in the true light. Only such a seer can with any degree of accuracy make wise assumptions about the possible outcome of the future of man. Yet even the seer cannot accurately predict the true course of events in the process of realizing this possibility.

The best that seers can do is to use their knowledge of what they have seen in the past and the present, and choose one of the millions of opportunities laid down in the future, to highlight the most likely course of events. It should be understood that the art of the seer, of course, depends on the amount of his knowledge and experience.

The incredible precision with which some seers are able to predict the future is the result not only of a profound knowledge of life, but also of experience gained through many rebirths. In this regard, it should also be noted that predicting the distant future is much easier than the events of the next hour. This is because, by estimating long intervals of time, seers only track the most general trends and naturally exclude from consideration those tiny and confusing accidents that affect the events of the next hour.

WHEN A SCIENTIST TAKES HIS FEAR UP AND STOPS A THREETH AT A SIDE, THE SPEED OF HIS PROMOTION ON THE ROAD OF WAR IS INCREDIBLELY INCREASE. AFTER THIS TRAINING PROCESS IS BASED ON THE CONFIDENTIAL AND SIMPLE STEPS OF MAN, WITHOUT THE SHADOW OF THE KNOWER'S SURPRISE, IN WHICH HIS LIFESTYLE CONCLUDES. IN THIS STUDENT, THE PERFORMANCE OF LIFE IS ENVIRONMENTAL — THE INTERNAL STATE OF IMPUNITY, IN WHICH IT IS ALREADY WITHOUT THERE IS ANYTHING THAT IS DIFFICULT TO SAVE AND PURCHASE PERSONAL POWER.

OWNER OF PASSION AND ALREADY WITHOUT HOPE FOR THE IMPOSSIBLE, THE SCIENTIST CONTINUES TO WORK CONTINUOUSLY AND WITHOUT HIS HOST, BUT WITH THIS DOES NOT SLOW TRAFFIC TIME AND PERSONAL POWER. BUT ONCE, IN THE MOST COMMUNITY, THE STUDENTS ARE SURE TO KNOW THAT THEY HAVE BEEN BUILT INTO A QUALITY EARLY NON-OWN. IN THIS MOMENT, HE UNDERSTANDS WITHOUT EXTERNAL HANDS THAT THE POWER HE HAS DEMANDED TO OWN FOR SO LONG IS FINALLY UNDER HIS CONTROL.

Power is truly a mystery, the difficulty of which does not lend itself even to the abilities of the most skillful seers. This is especially true of the marvelous way in which power transforms all who seek it. Today, the student is still an ordinary person, and tomorrow he suddenly turns into a real warrior with power. Looking back, no warrior can explain exactly how this happened, which was the final reason for this magical transformation. We only know that the key to this is intention, but it is it that leads to a dead end, because, being placed in the focus of attention, intention becomes invisible - it has a peculiarity to turn into nothing on closer examination. 

Today, the Toltecs know a lot about power, but they also know that most of its activities are still an unfathomable mystery. The reader should remember that power is neither God nor anything like that; it is a product of perception. In other words, A perceives B, and the result, or product, of this perception is knowledge gained from personal experience, that is, personal power. However, at the same time, B also perceives A with a similar result.

Thus, even through instantaneous interaction, A shares his personal power with B and B shares his personal power with A, and the result or product of the mixing of these two forces is a secondary force called emotion. In turn, the emotional interaction between A and B becomes the spark that causes a greater amount of perception and brings A, or B, or both of them a greater amount of personal power.

It should be realized that the above interaction occurs at all levels of being, between all objects and beings in the known and unknown universe at the same time. The individual experiences only what happens to his personal power, however, since all living things are interconnected, any increase or loss of personal power affects the world as a whole.

Thus, there is an all-encompassing influence that is called a universal force — or simply force — as opposed to the personal power of an individual being.

It is important to understand that the levels of personal power generated in this way can be relatively tiny (as, for example, an ant) or gigantic (in the Solar Essence), but the amount of total power produced daily, every second, exceeds any imagination, and the consequences of its manifestation are completely unpredictable.

Power literally permeates the mindless infinity — the scale of its influence is stunningly incredible. And yet the greatest miracle is that we human beings are part of this majestic mystery, this ineffable infinity.

Thus, human beings are not just physical creatures fighting on earth for the crumbs of everyday existence, but magical beings of the Universe, possessing magnificent and unlimited, in many ways even frightening potentialities.

Although social conditioning and the universal view of the world have kept humanity in the shackles of ignorance for so long, today man is on the verge of discovery — understanding who he really is. For this reason, there have always been a great many people in the world who feel the presence of some inner center of their being - too huge, too powerful to be restrained by the petty limitations of social conditioning. There comes a day when many people will go in search of their true heritage, which will not bind them with any shackles or conditions - to the heritage of power and power.

FROM THAT MOMENT, WHEN A STUDENT DISCLOSES HIS POWER, HE WILL BECOME A SCIENTIST AND BECOME A MASTER RECEIVED TO BE A WARRIOR. He is no longer an ordinary man, bent on the will of the world. A WARNER COMES AHEAD EASY, WITH FULL POWER AND POWER OF THE LEADER. INSTINCTIVELY RECOGNIZED AND EXECUTED. HIS LIFE FORCE REMOVES THE ENVIRONMENTS OF HOPE AND EXCELLENCE, AND THE DERZANI IS THE INSPIRIT AND RESPECT THAT INSTANTLY TRANSLATE HIS WORDS INTO LAW.

THERE IS SO MUCH POWER IN THIS MOMENT IN DISSEMINATION THAT HE CAN MAKE EVERYTHING THAT WISHES: ONE IN THIS MOMENT HE IS A PERSON TO THE FACE STOPS WITH THE CHALLENGE OF THE THIRD NATURAL VET.

Unfortunately, there is no other way to learn anything but by experience; just as the Toltecs had to drink this bitter cup in their own experience, so humanity has to learn that the word “power” does not mean domination over others. On the contrary, it means that a person is a teacher of knowledge, taking on the huge responsibility of leading people as a duty worthy of his refined sense of nobility. Any true knowledge is based on the truths about the interconnectedness of all living things, but there are always people and even groups of people who, in their desire to become dictators, challenge the Universal Law.

The mentality of the average modern person does not allow him to understand that we are all leaders and followers. There are those who go ahead and set an example for us; there are others who go behind and follow us, but no person can change the Law or trample it. In essence, it is the spirit of man that aims at light and is the true leader; any human being is only a tiny part of that great whole that is called Spirit.

Those who lead and lead by example will, generally speaking, always be leaders, but they too follow their leaders, and those in turn show them the way.

When it comes to mastering the power opposite to personal power, it is very important to understand the principle described above. The ordinary man strives for the freedom that strength brings, and therefore for many years he struggles with everyday existence, dreaming in the meantime about the day when he will gain strength. In their dreams, each person interprets power in his own way, but it does not matter what exactly is meant by such individual power - financial, political, magical or physical power - since the implied and innermost urge remains the desire to rise. And yet none of us is more or less important than any other thing in the universe, let alone other beings.

Man is indeed a magical being of the universe, just like an ant or a stone. Just as the ant is subject to human knowledge, so man is subject to the infinite collective mind which manifests itself on the physical plane as a class of insects. Only a limited point of view of a person makes him compare himself with everything around him. In this comparison, man sees himself as superior to the tiny ant, only because he does not yet realize that, although the being called man manifests on the physical plane in a separate physical form, there are other beings who manifest in collective physical forms, in many small forms that appear to be independent. Therefore, the student should never forget the warning that the world is not what it seems.

Warriors who walk the path of freedom know from experience that true freedom means the ability to remain free from everyone and everything. However, strangely enough, people always think the opposite is true. They believe that only those who have power over others can be free, and therefore they always try to dominate another person, another group of people, and even entire peoples and countries. But the dictator never becomes free, for in order to maintain his power he has to constantly keep his subjects in subjection and fight his opponents. Similarly, if a person loves someone for the sake of selfish possession, he will never be able to become free, as he will become obsessed with the desire to retain the love of another person and will fight everything that threatens this relationship.

The same principle applies to warriors, for unless they become detached from the world around them and from the power to which they are destined, they will never achieve freedom. No one thing, no one being in the universe can be considered its own personal property, because there is only one life, one Spirit, manifesting itself in millions of different forms. When a person claims his rights to someone or something, he actually separates himself and his rights from the rest of life.

If two people are devoted to each other and decide to spend their lives together, it is not because one of them is the property of the other, but as a result of mutual consent.

Similarly, even if a person has great wealth, it does not really belong to him and is a manifestation of the challenge of life, namely, that he should learn to manage wealth.

Everything in the universe is the property of life itself, of the Spirit, and each of us is loaned what we should deal with in this incarnation.

This is true of everything in our lives, whether it be relationships with people, gifts, physical, emotional or mental characteristics, well-being and, most importantly, strength.

Warriors who walk the Path of Freedom know that, like everything in their lives, the power they are armed with does not really belong to them. Power is given to us only so that we learn to master it perfectly. Thus, we can use our power as we see fit, but we have no right to insult it in an attempt to violate the Universal Law.

There is no need to go on to the broad subject of law, known as the law of cause and effect, but it is worth mentioning at least briefly. It is quite true that we all reap what we sow, but we must realize that this applies to both negative and positive actions, to everything that we call right and wrong.

Unfortunately, usually a person understands the law of cause and effect as the law of retribution, and this has led to significant distortions and misconceptions in connection with the concept of cause and effect. Strictly speaking, retaliation is a corrective or neutralizing measure and therefore represents only part of the full effect of this cosmic law.

A much more important result of the law of cause and effect for us is that under the influence of this law we learn that we are not victims of circumstances, but magical beings of the universe, capable of independently determining our development. The neutralization factor exists only to allow us to assess the extent of our actions.

For example, if a ship collided with an underwater rock, it would be naive on the part of the captain to consider that this is a reward for the fact that he was a bad boy as a child. A more sensible and useful conclusion is that his art of navigation leaves much to be desired. This applies to all the so-called mistakes of our lives. We do get a reward if we make mistakes, but it is not a punishment per se; rather, it is a guide to correcting or neutralizing mistakes.

Responsibility for the flawless management of power far exceeds the challenge of its absence for the simple reason that when a person has power, with it comes the temptation to indulge in it out of a sense of self-pity. This principle is not difficult to understand with the mind, but in practice it is perhaps the most difficult thing to understand, especially because people always tend to feel themselves victims of circumstances or punishment. The main reason for this, generally speaking, is that most people suffer from an inferiority complex arising from a sense of their own sinfulness or indecentity. Even when a person acts excessively arrogant or arrogant, it usually means trying to feel more worthy.

It is hard to believe that a person with a sense of inferiority is able to use force flawlessly. Feeling a victim of circumstances, such a person naturally becomes suspiciously withdrawn, and soon begins to believe that he is being insulted or attacked. When a person is attacked, the power of self-preservation manifests itself completely involuntarily and, without even thinking about it, a person automatically chooses some form of self-defense. This is not bad in itself, but a person should be extremely careful to evaluate their definitions of attack and self-defense — not so much at the physical level, at which they are quite obvious, but at the more subtle levels of emotions and thoughts.

What most people think of as assaults is usually nothing more than a reflection of their own sense of inferiority; however, feeling offended and insulted, such people impulsively retaliate for the offense. It is obvious that in such cases, revenge is completely inappropriate, and yet the person who believes that he is being attacked justifies his actions by self-defense. Revenge in such cases is not only unacceptable, but in most cases far superior to what might be considered justified even in the case of a genuine attack. Any person under attack uses all the possibilities available to him for self-defense; fortunately for everyone, at the disposal of the average person there is nothing special, except certain forms of physical or verbal revenge - as a result, the damage caused to them is much less than the damage that a person with real power could cause.

The reason most people don’t wield power is because they lack the personal strength to withstand the battle against power. Similarly, the only reason a warrior is defeated in a battle against power is that despite enough personal strength to start a battle, it is not enough to help him overcome feelings of inferiority and his own inferiority. Such a warrior would gladly surrender to his enemy, hoping that in this way he can make strength his ally and together they will destroy all obstacles and achieve freedom from persecution.

Sadly, this is very, very far from the truth, for a warrior who surrenders to power is really a miserable creature unable to accept his birthright of value and dignity. Such warriors quickly discover that, despite all their strength, there is always someone who seems to challenge them, as well as people whose strength is much greater. As a result, they seek to either strengthen their own power or destroy rivals.

For such warriors, force becomes not an ally, but, on the contrary, a terrible obstacle. For such warriors, true freedom remains vague and elusive, and then, as doubts and suspicion increase, they begin to lose all sense of balance and measure.

THE POWER IS A MONEY ENEMY, AND TO OVERCOME IT, A MAN SHOULD BE A REALLY BEAUTIFUL WARRIOR. MANY GOOD WARS WON THE BATTLE AGAINST FORCE. And the damage in this battle means the loss of freedom.
A WARNER who has fought a battle against a force is no longer capable of possessing it unconditionally, and will therefore become an indomitable dictator, with a gross ferocity that will be unleashed by all around him. FOR such a man, the power is transformed from an ally into a powerful master, who destroys it little by little, until the man finally loses all his human senses. LOST OF HUMANITY, HE STRICTLY DISAPPEARS AND FEELS OF JUSTICE, AFTER WHAT IS NOT ALREADY AVAILABLE TO DIFFERENTLY DIFFERENT FROM THE UNFAIR. FROM THIS MOMENT, THE POWER STARTS TO HANDLE HIS CONSCIOUSNESS. BEFORE YOU LEAVE A FUNNY FEATURED CARicature IS A RELIABLE, BROUGHT FROM THE BACK, RISING DEATH POINT OF FUTURE AND SuspiciousNESS.

Not many people who seek to master power stop to reflect on the incredible consequences of the fact that, even when acquired, power will never become their personal property. For many, it is simply inconceivable that one can work so hard for something just to fight it when one finally masters it.

On the other hand, for those warriors who understood this during their battle against force, it is an undoubted fact of life, inexpressibly bitter and at the same time serenely beautiful.

The concept of having power while being free from it is beyond the scope of this book, but without mentioning it, this chapter would be incomplete. A truly great warrior walks the Path of Knowledge, holding his power in check; in doing so he rises above it and becomes innocent and humble, but never considers himself completely invincible. Such a warrior may meet his fellows and all their folly, but, being free from everything, embrace each and every one without fear and without expectation. Having at his disposal the power to move away from everything, at the same time embracing everything, a warrior walking the Path of Freedom is able to allow his spirit to freely follow the flow of life and become part of all its wealth.

This is the true freedom, the thrilling and majestic gift that the Eagle bestows upon all who follow the Way of the Warrior. Warriors who have reached this stage in their preparation, without false modesty, go forward to accept their deserved reward, since they know that they have worked hard for this moment and honestly deserved their freedom.

However, upon receiving their reward, such warriors enjoy it only for a moment and then re-distribute it to the world - as the only gift they can offer in gratitude for the delightful opportunity to walk the Warrior's Path. Real warriors are not prone to hoarding, because in their struggle to become warriors, they have learned that life is not a punishment, but the most priceless gift. Therefore, they cannot turn away from life without expressing their deep gratitude to it.

To conquer power and then go on the Path of Freedom in a certain sense is extremely difficult, but, paradoxically, at the same time and very easy. The key lies in humility, a quality inherent in every human being in the form of a potential ability that, like any talent, can be discovered, nurtured, and nurtured. Genuine humility does not carry submission; it is a spontaneous impulse of the heart, caused by a reasonable recognition of the interconnectedness of all living things.

HE CAN HOPE TO GET THE BENEFITS OF A STRONG ONLY THANK YOU TO THE ORDERS COMING FROM HIS HEART. There is no other way to survive in the non-slavery attacks of the forces of war that are trying to take possession of it. THE WARNER NEVER, AND DOES NOT MATTER ON THE INSTRUMENT, FROM THE VIEW THAT POWER IS NOT SOME EXCLUSIVE PROPERTY THAT CAN BE USED FOR SELF-GOVERNMENTAL PURPOSE. IF THE WARNER INTEGRATES ITS INTENDENCE IN THIS KNOWLEDGE DURING THE WHOLE BATTLE, THE MOMENT WHEN IT COMES INTO THE SECOND STATE OF INDEPENDENCE AND, WITHIN THIS NEW OPPORTUNITY, THERE WILL COME ON. It is then that the warrior will become the eagle's will. AND FROM THIS MOMENT, THE WARNERS ARE EXCEPTED FROM THE TERRIBLE TREATMENTS OF FORCE. THE battle is finally being fought, and the power to control the warriors who are silently obeying its will. THIS CONCLUDES THE SUCH POWER OF POWER THAT MAKES THE FUTURE BY THE WAY OF FREEDOM A WAR IS PERFECTLY UNCONDITIONAL.

People need to learn to listen to their hearts. However, in today’s world, people tend to mock sensitivity, and this further distances a person from his heart. For many years, the focus was on the development of the rational mind, and in many ways because of this, people also forgot about the true meaning of humility.

What one has come to regard as humility is really nothing but a feeling of submission imposed on the individual by social conditions. As already noted, true humility comes from the heart and is therefore a feeling, not a forced action, based on a sense of the need to be submissive. This difference is vital, and if a warrior wants to survive the battle against the force, he must understand it along with all the ensuing consequences.
As we dive deeper into the teaching, we will find that we return again and again to the principle of humility, in order to comprehend its deeper consequences with each passing moment; but now we will confine ourselves to the most general content of this concept.

In order to fully understand the concept of humility, it should be remembered that by the time a warrior reaches this stage in his preparation, he has already conquered both fear and sobriety. Having conquered his fear and, therefore, having sufficient sobriety to see life as it is, the warrior is ready to come to terms with himself in the truest sense of the word. Theoretically, a warrior could do this even when he conquered his fear, but do not forget that in practice many provisions of the doctrine are superimposed on each other. The same thing happens in school with the child: to move to the next class, he does not need to fully master one subject, but he must to a certain extent assimilate the material in several subjects.

This is also true of life itself; because of the interconnectedness of all living things, man cannot advance beyond a certain level of skill unless he masters the skills of a higher level of perception. Thus, before coming to terms with himself, a warrior has a long way to go, because after he conquers his fear, he can fully come to terms with himself only when he comes together in battle with force.

The danger of strength for a warrior is that, having it, he is able to achieve everything he wants. For this reason, the strongest temptation is to use force to mask feelings of inferiority.

As a result, the real culmination of the battle against force is the warrior’s struggle with his own feelings of inferiority and inferiority.

The only way to overcome the feeling of unworthiness is to achieve that deep and sincere humility that is devoid of condemnation, although in the light of sobriety everything becomes absolutely clear. In other words, a warrior should look honestly at himself, see himself as he is, without trying to hide his shortcomings or condemn his actions - physical, emotional and mental. This is one of the most difficult tasks in the world, and it requires complete ruthlessness, since something that we see in the harsh light of sobriety always confuses us.

There are no angels among us; looking in the mirror of impartiality inevitably produces a devastating sense of guilt.

And yet only at such a moment is it possible to achieve true humility, if only a person is able to perceive the interconnectedness of all living things. If at this moment a warrior can honestly look at himself and, without any hatred for himself, accept that he is really worthy of life - if only because he is still alive - the feeling of shame and guilt is replaced by a genuine feeling of humility. This in no way means that a warrior justifies his past; rather, in this moment of truth, he realizes that it was only through his past that he was able to become a warrior.

Shame can never make up for our guilt; no regret can turn back time, but to try to turn away from our past in horror is to make it futile and meaningless. A true warrior will never do anything like this for the simple reason that his respect for life is too great. For example, if we have to kill to get food, we must at least respect the spirit of the plants or animals that give their lives to keep us alive.

Similarly, if we are only able to learn the value of life by going over others, it is our duty to respect the spirit of those people who have suffered through our fault, allowing us to learn something. For this reason, refusing to grasp the truth about our past actions is actually contemptuous of the victims of all those who helped us along the way, that is, ungrateful cruelty based on a shameful sense of self-importance.

Those who consider themselves highly spiritual fall into the same error as those who consider themselves unworthy of life. To elevate oneself is as ridiculous as to put up with a sense of inferiority and try to somehow distance oneself from life. The desire to be a dictator is as crazy as the desire to be a beggar — whether we beg for money, recognition, or love.

Any such behavior is based on the fact that people are not able to accept themselves as they are. They do not recognize their true nature and purpose in life and instead believe that they must become someone else. In doing so, they turn away from life and their true destiny. Such people will never understand the meaning of humility, as they are indulging in a sense of self-importance, the roots of which are deeply immersed in self-pity.

The only way we can learn to put up with ourselves is by seeing life in its true light and recognizing that, because we have been allowed to walk on this Earth, we must accept responsibility for the pain, injury and killing and thus know the value of life.

So decided the force - this truth is really absolutely terrible, but it is inherent and unfathomable beauty. The warrior who discovered this truth and himself comprehended it, overflows with an all-consuming sense of awe, because thanks to this knowledge he knows the very content and purpose of life with his whole being.

Through a clear understanding of the interdependence, interaction and interconnectedness of all living things, a warrior is able to feel any being who in one way or another has come into contact with his life, as if each of them reaches him and again touches the innermost center of his being. His memory again resurfaces long forgotten memories of those who gave their lives so that he could live, of those who suffered at his hands, while he was ineptly advancing in his training.

And yet, with full knowledge of the interconnectedness of all life, a warrior never has a critical attitude or condemnation - only a deep understanding that all forms of life must go the same way. Recognizing this, the warrior understands without a shadow of a doubt that due recognition is uncondemned, and for the first time in his life he experiences true peace.

In this moment of peace and harmony, the warrior sees with utmost clarity how much was given to him. This is an extremely painful moment, a moment so painfully beautiful that no warrior remains the same person after such an experience.

What does a warrior have that he could pay for that incredible, ineffable gift that he was endowed with, allowing him to become a participant in life, for this high honor? All the money in the world could not be a decent payment. No higher service could compensate for this honor. What can a warrior give in return?

It is at this point that the warrior realizes that he has no choice but to lower his hands and take a step back, bowing his head in true humility.

When a warrior stands with empty hands and his head down, he is overwhelmed by the scarcity of human capabilities. And yet, can he afford to turn his back on that moment without ever expressing his gratitude?

To walk away, without leaving at least a symbol of gratitude, would mean for a warrior to make meaningless the whole principle of following the path with the heart.

Since he has nothing else, and knows that nothing more is required, the warrior gladly gives up the only thing he possesses, his heart; in doing so, he gives up his freedom. Widely opening his heart, the warrior spits out all his feelings, cordiality and love into the world. He leaves himself nothing, because he knows that even all that has accumulated in his heart is not enough to pay for this debt. The warrior does not worry about the possible consequences of opening his heart, for what can he lose if he has already given everything without a trace?

However, by giving his heart to the world, the warrior knows that he could even sacrifice his freedom forever. In his humanity, a warrior always remains a free being — free from attachment to his fellow man, free from social conditioning, free in what he is able to think, feel, and act according to his own frame of reference.

But this man is forever connected with life by the fact that he is a warrior. At the very moment when he can accept his complete freedom, the warrior decides to use it for the benefit of all living things. He will never be able to separate himself from his neighbors for the simple reason that he no longer wants this. Instead, the warrior decides to share his lot.

And so, time after time, life after life, he takes his place among his fellows not only to be among their stupidity, but also to rise among them as a pillar of strength and calm, as a leader and friend.

Such is the true nature of humility, that state of awareness which is the very essence of the warrior, the true meaning of the existence of Atl'aman (the ancient title of Spirit Warriors).

However, it should be emphasized that there is no other way to achieve this state than full reconciliation with oneself. If a person is constantly floundering in a sense of self-importance or self-pity, in feelings of superiority or inferiority, in feelings of his own high spirituality or indignity, he cannot recognize the priceless gift of life and the privilege of being able to follow the path with the heart.

Thus, for a real warrior, a state of humility means not an indicator of status, not a badge on the chest, but rather an expression of his innermost feelings, caused by the knowledge that he is no higher and no lower than anyone and nothing in the universe.

In the end, the difference between humility and true love is quite insignificant; these two qualities are only different expressions of the same power.

SMITHING IS A PASSIVE MEASUREMENT WITH LIFE PROCESS; LOVE IS ACTIVE PARTICIPATION IN THIS PROCESS.

This aphorism could be expressed differently: modesty is the ability of a warrior to accept himself as he is, and love is the gift that a warrior brings in return for all that has been given to him.

Humility and love are surprisingly simple, but at the same time extremely deep. It is very difficult to achieve both if a person has not yet learned to love himself. Moreover, these two words are probably the most misunderstood words in any language and are therefore subject to terrible distortions. Yet neither humility nor love can be avoided for the simple reason that both are part of the purpose of every human being. Sooner or later, everyone will have to enter the path with a heart and at the same time appear before the legendary Holy Grail.

The contemplation of this inexpressibly beautiful object in itself is truly a humbling experience. At this truly magical moment, a person finally realizes that this bright and radiant container is not a myth; in fact, it is a glowing cocoon of a person, in the shining depths of which the true meaning and purpose of love are reflected.

Thus, if a warrior is defeated in his battle against force, it is only because of a lack of humility that would allow him to see the interconnectedness of all living things. As a result, he cannot accept himself as he is, because he has never learned to love himself.

Now — the last thing to say, because without the mention of this chapter would be incomplete. The fourth force is the South, the place of heat. The South is described as the gateway to the nagual world, and in this sense it should be understood that the primary duty and purpose of any nagual is to guide other beings to freedom.

Based on what has already been said about the four natural enemies, and especially about strength, the reader will easily understand why the South is called the gateway to the nagual world. Ultimately, all true warriors follow the Path of Freedom — for it is the only path with a heart. Thus, it is not at all surprising that the gateway to the nagual’s world is cordiality.

Let us pass to the last of the four natural enemies, namely, to old age, located exactly where it should be, in the West, at the place of death. Although the average person rarely has to fight with sobriety or strength, old age, like fear, is inevitable, since it is an integral part of life.

But for a warrior, old age is something very different from the old age of the common man, although in a certain sense they are very similar.

HAVING BEEN FEARFUL, ACHIEVEMENT OF THE CONTROL OF THE THREETH AND THE MIND TO CONTROL WITH THEIR POWER, THE WARRIOR IS FINALLY APPROACHED TO THAT CLOSING WHICH THE FOURTH NATURE OF THE THIRD THING IS THROUGH. WHEN A PERSON HAS STOPPED WITH THIS ENEMY, IT DEPENDS ON HIS INDIVIDUAL LEVEL OF PERSONAL POWER. SOME approach it only at the end of their lives, since the struggle with the three previous enemies has taken them too much time; BUT WHO HAS QUICKLY BEEN AWAKENING THE THREE FIRST ENEMIES, CAN MEET THE FOUR AT EARLY AGO.

This aphorism describes old age rather graphically, but clearly indicates that even the Way of the Warrior leads nowhere. After all, no matter how incredible and exciting the warrior’s journey, he also has to face the inevitable end of all mortals.

In the past, there were a huge number of Toltecs who, in their ignorance of the true nature of life, tried to find a way to overcome old age. Today, the Toltecs know several ways to achieve this, but while such techniques do work and bring practitioners relative immortality, they do not lead to freedom.

As incredible as it may sound, the Toltecs, who are more than ten thousand years old, still roam the Earth today. And yet these people are miserable creatures — disgusting natural deviations that themselves have lured themselves into a trap from which now they can not get out. Although these people are now able to understand the stupidity of their decision to achieve immortality at any cost, they cannot cease their dangerous and miserable existence for the simple reason that they are afraid of the consequences of leaving the stream of life. These consequences are indeed terrible and truly terrible, but given the subject of this book, we will not dwell on them.

A warrior who walks the path of freedom understands the true purpose of life and therefore does nothing that could somehow deviate him from his own destiny. Why would they do that if their purpose is immeasurably greater, higher, and more beautiful than anything imaginable? The same principle applies to old age and death, and it is for this reason that the warrior who follows the Path of Freedom will in no way interfere with the natural process of aging, nor seek benefits in the pursuit of immortality.

However, the trap of old age lies precisely in such an acceptance of its purpose. To understand this, it is necessary to realize that the important thing is not the goal, but the journey itself - no matter how strange it may seem to an ordinary person.

Any goal, once achieved, very soon becomes a source of laziness and infallibility, which quickly generate a disastrous disposition of the spirit, best described as excessive confidence.

Generally speaking, an ordinary person always pursues impossible goals that he is never destined to achieve. For this reason, he never really approaches the proverbial crossroads that mark old age; he is expected to grow old in the conventional sense of the word.

OLDERNESS IS CROSS IN THE WAY THAT IT IS A DIFFERENT POINT THAT UNDER A DIRECT COVER THE TWO FORCES ARE CREATED — IMPROVABLE TREATMENT OF REST AND RESOLVING TO GET LONGER.
IF, ON THE OTHER PARTY, THE WARNER IS RESPONSIBLE FOR TREATMENT, HE WILL PERFECTLY PEACE ONE MIRACLE AND COME UP TO THE NINETY-CITY CONVERSATION THAT WILL LET HIM GO INTO THIS PARTY.

Unlike the common man, the warrior is the one who faithfully followed his heart in search of true knowledge and strength; however, having achieved them, the warrior simultaneously reaches the end of his journey. Such a warrior has no choice but to come to terms with the need to live the rest of his life in what can rightly be called retirement. It is in this resignation that there is a terrible temptation for a warrior - because he has lived so long as a challenge and always led a life on the verge, and therefore, like any human being, he would gladly just sit down and enjoy his victory.

It is in this sense that the old age of a warrior is very similar to the old age of an ordinary person. If life has been lived well, any human being wants to fully enjoy his achievements. Although there is nothing wrong with this, such a desire is a luxury that a warrior cannot afford. If he succumbs to it, he will be defeated at the very moment of his jubilation, and old age will deprive him of everything for which he fought so long.

Sitting down to enjoy his well-deserved retirement and the fruits of many years of battles, the warrior, without even realizing it, becomes lazy and careless. He loses his vigilance, one entails the other, until finally the warrior discovers that he has become an ordinary feeble old man who has nothing of his former glory left - but it is too late.

Much depends on the warrior himself, when exactly he will face old age. Obviously, an ordinary person encounters it at the very end of life. In general, this is true for most warriors, because in order to become an impeccable warrior, you really need to fight all your life.

However, the reader may recall that Return of the Warriors said that not all warriors require the same amount of time to prepare and experience, and this leads to quite large gaps in when each of them has to face old age.

Warriors who have advanced further than others are likely to face the challenges of the first three enemies at a relatively early age and, with considerable experience of the past, will be able to finish these battles faster than usual. As a result, such warriors will meet with old age much earlier. This does not mean that the life of such a warrior will necessarily become shorter - he will simply face manifestations of old age much earlier than others.

Ultimately, no matter when a warrior faces old age, she remains a mortal enemy and should be approached with the same flawlessness as the first three enemies. For the conquest of old age, the same rule applies as for the overcoming of fear - a warrior must follow the course of old age, but never yield to it. This creates a very strange phenomenon.

Although the warrior does not interfere with the natural aging process of the physical body, his life force slows down this process to such an extent that it is often completely impossible to determine his true age. However, it is not the external manifestations of this fact that are really important, but rather the phenomenon itself and its psychological influence on the warrior. This phenomenon is called a ninety-degree turn, and its psychological consequences are the final journey.

To understand the depth of these concepts, let us turn to more detailed explanations.

A ninety-degree turn is very difficult to explain in words, so let us use an analogy. Imagine a person’s life as a line segment of a particular length. It begins at birth and ends at death. Draw a circle whose diameter is this segment. The circumference represents the person’s fate (as distinct from destiny, “fate” is a technical term describing the portion of destiny that is to manifest in a particular incarnation—author’s note) (Fig. 3).

Figure 3. Circle of Being

In the circle is everything necessary for a person, that is, everything that he will face during a separate incarnation. In essence, this circle represents the potential of a person in a given embodiment, incomprehensible at the moment of birth, but gradually unfolded, realized and consistently unfolding during life. This scheme is technically called the circle of existence.

Of course, the diameter of the circle intersects with the circle at the points of birth and death - this means that at the moments of birth and death, a person is completely in touch with his fate. However, very rare people really “touch the sides”, completely following their fate throughout life. To understand this, imagine a person, day after day moving along the line. Obviously, this path consists of tiny steps compared to the full length (Figure 4).

Figure 4. Capacity-building

Moving forward, a person reveals his potential, directing attention outward, away from the segment. In the process of searching for or identifying potential, a person finds in his luminous cocoon those energy fields that correspond to the unknown.

How far into the unknown it penetrates depends on the individual himself, but the ordinary person never goes far from the segment because this segment is the basis of social conditioning. The point of penetration into the unknown can be connected to the starting point on the diameter of the circle, meaning social conditions, and such a line will become a radius of a smaller circle, the center of which is also located on the segment.

This small circle is a person’s view of the world and is the total sum of his knowledge at the moment. In the course of life, a person constantly adjusts his view of the world and, therefore, forms circles of different sizes; thus, the totality of these circles describes his penetration into the unknown.

In practice, it is found that in the life of an ordinary person a truly amazing thing happens: although it is natural to assume that at first these smaller circles are small, and then increase, but in fact quite the opposite is true. This happens because the child is not so afraid to wander in the unknown, and therefore he most often "touches the parties" of his full potential.

However, as social conditioning gains strength, a person becomes more and more close to the neighborhood of the diameter of the circle of being. As a result, the radii of the circles along the diameter are gradually reduced.

Thus, it is not difficult to understand that an ordinary person never reveals his full potential, and it is for this reason that the replay technique becomes vital.

Thanks to replay, a warrior is able to fill all the gaps and explore the potential lost in the past. By the time he reaches the end of his life, the warrior reveals the entire area of the circle of being, or, in other words, the full spectrum of his destiny.

Now we must realize that all this is happening in the arena of life on the physical plane, that is, it unfolds along the horizontal axis. However, when a warrior is faced with old age, he completely involuntarily causes a truly amazing phenomenon, which is called a ninety-degree turn. During the battle with the manifestations of old age, pulling him to death, or "the end of the segment", the warrior has no other way out than turning to the other side. In other words, a warrior almost involuntarily begins to reevaluate or re-examine his whole life, but this time from a completely different angle.

To realize this, it is important to understand that up to this point the warrior approached the unknown from the perspective of life on the physical plane, that is, horizontally. It could not be otherwise, since the warrior is a practical being and follows the path of practice. However, opening the entire area of the circle of his being horizontally, the warrior begins to reconsider this circle, moving along a vertical axis.

Although the warrior used to live his life from the perspective of the visible in a dream, or tonal, he now moves to the level of awareness from which he sees life from the perspective of his true Inner Self, the dreamer. Thus a warrior makes a ninety-degree turn of awareness, changing the direction from horizontal to vertical; thanks to this, he turns the circle of being into a sphere. This means that the warrior now knows himself as his dream body or, in other words, achieves a reunion with his true self.

The psychological result of this turn is what is called the final journey of the warrior. This new, second journey is nothing more than a complete recapitulation of all life from the perspective of a new awareness.

We shall not now go into the details of this journey, for it goes far beyond the subject matter of this book; for now it suffices to say that in this journey the warrior begins to play an active role in shaping his destiny. In other words, a warrior can now determine the details of his purpose on his own. This leads to many deep conclusions, since the purpose of a person covers all his past and future incarnations, including the current one.

It is vitally important to remember that all of the above is only an analogy of the real process, that is, in fact, there is no circle, no diameter, no radii - all this is only a metaphor for a completely real process that far exceeds the possibilities of words.

THE RETURN TO NINETY COURSES DOES NOT AVOID AGEING OF THE PHYSICAL BODY, BUT ALLOWS THE MILITARY TO CONTROL ALL ITS PERFORMANCE, KNOWLEDGE, THREETH AND POWER DEPENDENCE TO THE MOMENT OF PHYSICAL DEPENDENCE. THIS IS THE WARNER'S AWARD FOR HIS RESOLVEDNESS TO MAKE AN IMMEDIATE DEPENDENCE TO THE MOMENT OF FINAL DEATH.

As it becomes clear from this aphorism, turning ninety degrees in no way disrupts the natural aging process, but allows the warrior to perform an amazing miracle. Because the effects of this turn have such an enlivening effect, they do indeed slow down the aging process of the physical body.

But this twist does not lengthen a warrior's life; it merely helps him to fight the debilitating effects of an aging physical body that would otherwise become weaker over the years. In turn, this allows the warrior to maintain the strength, fitness and health of the mind, emotions and physical body, and this, of course, is extremely important for any warrior.

THE WARNER WILL BE A QUALITY TITLE ONLY AFTER HE'S COMING ON THE NINETY COURSES. THEREFORE, THE CAREER OF A FULL TALK OF A SHORT BY ANY MERCH — AND EVERYTHING IS Sufficient FOR A MAN TO ENJOY HIS FULL POWER. SELECTING THE WAY OF FREEDOM, THE WARNER KNOWS THAT OLDNESS CANNOT BE TURNED, BUT SHOULD FIGHT WITH IT TO THE DEATH.

In this aphorism lies the true definition of Toltec.

It is clear from it that the concept of Toltec can rightly be applied only to those warriors who have chosen the Path of Total Freedom. The path of Total Freedom does not allow warriors to use force for selfish purposes.

Having become one with their dream body after turning ninety degrees, warriors can use force only for the common good, since all dreaming mankind are by their nature a group consciousness.

From all this follows the following truth: to become a real man of knowledge, a warrior must defeat four natural enemies - only then can he rightly call himself Toltec.

In other words, a warrior must live his life as a Toltec, and although he may call himself a Toltec, he never becomes so vain as to forget that he is actually the heir to the Toltec tradition. The humility of a warrior is such that he does not try to assume the title of Toltec until he realizes in the depths of his heart that he has lived his whole life flawlessly - only then can he accept this highest honor. In this respect, it should be understood that the title Toltec cannot be conferred on anyone; it is an inner understanding that never flaunts the appearance of epaulettes or breastplates. All genuine Toltecs understand who they are, and it is enough for them to understand this themselves - this is where their true dignity lies.

In addition, the title of Toltec is associated with the painful truth about the battle of a warrior with old age. Choosing the path of complete freedom, the warrior parted with the desire to delay the aging process and, especially, death itself.

As a result, the warrior knows that he is fighting in a hopeless battle, and yet he does it with such impeccable spirit that he does not despair and does not resent the fact that he will never be able to defeat his last enemy. Instead, the warrior gives all his strength to the battle, allows his spirit to follow the flow and calmly enjoys the wonders of his final journey. As strange as it may seem, a warrior fighting a battle against old age approaches his death with a song!

Although the career of a true Toltec is very short, it is always more than enough. Once a warrior realizes that he has been reunited with his true Inner Self, time ceases to matter to him. In this sense, the warrior clearly sees the way ahead; let him live a full, rich and flawless life, but what does it mean after he dies?

And yet, contrary to this, a warrior is not one of those people who willingly accept death, for his love and respect for life are too great. Ultimately, it is for this reason that the warrior accepts the challenge that old age throws at him, and begins to fight in a hopeless battle. In addition, death is nothing but a gate that returns a person to the stream of life - to a life filled with many adventures and yet to be found treasures of the spirit. Why not sing and rejoice in the Toltec warrior?

He does fight in a battle that cannot be won, but it is not victory or defeat that matters to the warrior; it is the joy of knowing that he is fighting flawlessly.

Figure 5. Four natural enemies

Chapter Four
Must believe

A warrior must believe as faith is an integral part of his being.

In the previous chapter, some steps of the exercise were deliberately omitted. This was done to make it easier for the reader to focus on the final goal. Now he will understand how different concepts interact with each other, as well as why it is so important for a warrior to be alert and not think in terms of separation.

Every principle, aphorism, or technique is a tool, and the student is not required to study those means that he does not have to use. As any mechanic knows, a car cannot be repaired solely with a screwdriver; it needs a whole set of different tools to maintain cars.

Similarly, a housewife cannot prepare a good meal using only a teaspoon; this requires a variety of different kitchen utensils, including a stove. The same applies to the teaching of the Toltecs - all the means included in it are necessary for the successful follow the Way of the Warrior.

Since we have already advanced far enough, we need to go back, resume learning from the point where something was missed, and gain the necessary clarity of ideas. So now we come back to the four attributes of the warrior.

A fundamental concept pervading all Toltec teachings, including the concepts of the four attributes of the warrior and the four natural enemies, is the principle that states: "must believe." A warrior must believe, because faith is an integral part of his being. Without self-confidence, it is impossible to succeed and become a warrior.

An ordinary person lives his ordinary life because he never realizes that his thoughts and feelings are essentially his actions. Due to the interconnectedness of all living things, any of our actions affect not only our own lives, but also the entire world around us. With a classic example of this, you must be familiar with everything: these are circles on the water. Let’s briefly outline a typical scenario that describes the effect of circles on water.

At work, a man named Arthur quarrels with one colleague, who for one reason or another behaves violently and aggressively. Soon after, Arthur's wife comes to his work to ask him for something. Still enraged by the way his colleague behaved, Arthur tells his wife that her requests to him are already tired. Very upset by this reaction from her husband, his wife returns to her car. Unfolding on the parking spot, excited and unable to concentrate, she crashes into another car. It makes no sense to say that this further upsets Arthur's wife, and when she returns home, she attacks her son for not cleaning his room. Infuriated and angered by his mother’s screams, the boy kicks the dog living in their house. Worried about what happens at home, the dog bites a passing cat. The cat rushes into a fight with the dog, there is a vicious fight, and everything ends with the fact that the cat has to be taken to a veterinary clinic.

In a subtler but more powerful way, our thoughts and feelings have the same effect on our lives as physical actions. In fact, despite the immaturity of thoughts and feelings, their influence is often much stronger. People dogmatically hold to the belief that because they hide their thoughts and feelings, they have no meaning. But it's completely wrong.

Let’s look at a typical example of a situation where you are staring at a person in the opposite corner of a room filled with people, which you are staring at, in a few seconds will turn his head and look us straight in the eye. Moreover, if at this moment you cherished in your thoughts some reprehensible dreams about this person, it is very likely that his response will cause you a blush of embarrassment.

Of course, we can assure ourselves that in the described case, the person is completely unaware of your thoughts. You may even be right — in the sense that his rational mind may not be aware of what you were thinking, but the fact that he wasn’t eyeballing the room, and immediately looked directly at you, is enough evidence that at a certain level he was well aware of your attention and thoughts.

In search of a more practical example, let us turn to the case of a young seller named John. John was taught that strong, positive actions and body language bring much more success than a weak, defensive approach. That’s great advice, especially if John understands it in terms of not-doing. He should also realize that when not doing something, his behavior, whether it is natural or fulfilled, should coincide with what he believes in. Thus, even the most positive manner of communication with customers will not help John if in his heart he hates this job or feels like a loser. This means that if John really hates this job or is sure that he will fail completely, then even a hundred years of practice will not change the situation at all. There is a high probability that at a certain level John’s clients are aware of his negative feelings, and this, of course, will adversely affect John’s career as a seller. Moreover, even if customers do not feel his negative feelings, they themselves will make all his attempts to engage in non-doing completely futile.

An extremely important consideration is that the influence of John's thoughts and feelings does not stop with the end of the working day. If after work John returns home, worrying about the fact that he does not have good sales, or immersed in a sense of inconsistency or hatred for his work, he is doomed to failure. By constantly indulging in these negative thoughts and feelings, John sets his intention to be a bad salesman. This is true even when John himself is not aware of what he is doing. Thus, if he continues to believe in his failure in the role of the seller, all his positive approach and obsession at work turn into nothing.

In this example, we can see the influence of our thoughts and feelings; if a person wants to succeed in any endeavor, including the technique of not doing, he must not only control his physical actions, but also fully realize his thoughts and feelings. All successful businessmen have learned from experience that business enterprises usually fail not because people make the wrong decision, but because they can’t make any decision at all. In all such cases, such people do nothing, because they doubt themselves.

Inaction itself is not bad, unless it is a conscious choice, not an involuntary reaction to doubt. For example, if a person prefers not to follow a certain course of events, as he understands that it is better for him to refrain from actions, this can be a wise choice. However, if he does not act, because he doubts his ability to succeed, he already condemns himself to defeat. In the absence of faith in one’s own abilities, one is likely to fail, even if forced to make an attempt.

Attitude to themselves and the degree of confidence in their own abilities form a person’s view of the world. Obviously, such a view determines how he feels this world and, therefore, perceives. Thus the world is what man perceives it to be, and life is what he understands it to be.

However, any perception is based on choice, whether it is made consciously or unconsciously. For this reason, if a person finds himself in a situation that seems hopeless to him, it is only because he has made a conscious or unconscious choice to consider it hopeless. Another person who finds himself in exactly the same situation may prefer to see it as a wonderful opportunity. The former will not be able to find a solution to the problem, and the latter will certainly find a solution; however, since the latter sees a possibility in this problem, he will also learn a lot of new things thanks to this situation.

We make choices according to our view of the world, and as we have seen, the world is the way we perceive it.

As long as one was convinced that heavier-than-air aircraft were impossible, they were indeed impossible, but once the Wright brothers chose to believe in their possibility, they arose.

THE WORLD IS WHAT WE CHOOSE TO BELIEVE. Exactly the same, you are the ones you chose to believe in.

This principle is one of the most difficult to understand the student. Although anyone can understand it intellectually, in practice such a belief is always incredibly difficult. And yet it will cease to be so complex if we realize that everything in our life is the result of our own choices. So the essence of this principle is that we are able to make choices and change everything we want to change, including how we feel about ourselves and what we think about ourselves.

Despite man’s persistent desire to believe in predestination, there is not a single victim of circumstances in the world. Perhaps my destiny in this incarnation is to lack a lot of money, but that doesn’t mean I have to live in complete poverty. If it happens, it’s because I made the choice. Similarly, if fate has predestined me to become a cripple, it does not mean that my whole life should go to waste. Many people with disabilities live a full and rich life. Moreover, anyone who looks closely at the lives of people with disabilities will be sure that their lives have become so precisely because they are disabled.

Perhaps the most famous example of this is the life of Helen Keller, who, despite her blindness, deafness, and numbness, became not only an outstanding educated person with a university degree, but also a famous lecturer and public figure.
In the example of Helen Keller, we can also understand the impact of our view of the world not only on ourselves, but also on everyone around us. If Helen’s parents had found her hopeless, and her teacher Anne Sullivan had refused to believe in her, Helen would hardly have even had the opportunity to try. The full story of Helen Keller covers concepts far beyond our book, and is mentioned for the simple reason that it is probably one of the most remarkable stories illustrating the interconnectedness of all living things.

Ultimately, it is found that it is impossible to separate your beliefs from your thoughts and feelings. Our perception of the world is based on beliefs, and they are in turn determined by what we think and feel. In this respect, we literally shape the world we live in because we control our thoughts and feelings. Although social conditions and a person’s unwillingness to take responsibility for their lives make people consider themselves victims of the circumstances of birth, environment and life, examples of people like Helen Keller can neither be ignored nor denied.

Each of us is a product of our own thoughts and feelings. AND THE CONDITIONS BY WHICH OUR DESIGN IS DEVELOPED ARISING FROM THE CAUSE THAT WE CHOOSE THEM IN ACCORDANCE WITH OUR VIEW OF THE WORLD.

If we and the circumstances of our life are products of our chosen thoughts and feelings, then in the case when we do not like ourselves and would like a different life, we obviously need to make a choice to change the way we think and feel. By changing our thoughts and feelings, we, in turn, change our view of the world, and if we are going to become warriors, it is absolutely necessary. As long as our view of the world is inflexible, the assemblage point also remains fixed, and we are not able to achieve the necessary sobriety.

A truly impeccable warrior has no view of the world. Being a completely fluid being, the warrior chooses the view of the world that is most suitable for the current moment. However, before reaching this state of awareness, the student must at least be able to change his view of the world sufficiently to achieve the clarity of vision that will allow him to understand the meaning of fluidity.

Needless to say, if a person is happy to be who he is and loves his life for what it is, he has no reason to change anything. However, such a person will not seek to enter the Way of the Warrior.

Yet even the most devoted and sincere students who follow the Way of the Warrior often struggle desperately to change what they think and feel about themselves and their lives. Such a struggle inevitably occurs when the student does not yet feel the need to change his view of the world. At first, most students make the mistake of assuming that they can become warriors within their own view of the world. But it's completely impossible. The first volume said that to become a warrior, you need a complete transformation.

This transformation means that first we need to completely change our view of the world, and the only way to achieve this is to want to change, to choose to change. As soon as a person manages to change his view of the world, it becomes easier for him to continue this process of transformation.

If the disciple of the Way of the Warrior fails already in the early stages of his preparation - and this happens often enough - it is only because he fails to recognize the need for change, and he tries to keep his view of the world in one way or another. Any student who enters the Way of the Warrior with a clear understanding that he has no choice but to fight for complete transformation will certainly succeed, but those who try to enter this Way with their own conditions are doomed to failure.

It is impossible to impose our conditions on the Spirit; we either follow the act of survival unconditionally or remain in place.

One of the most important tasks of any student after realizing the need to become a warrior, is to believe that he is no longer the same person as he was before, and therefore can no longer resort to the previous patterns of behavior. First of all, he must believe that his old view of the world is no longer valid, because the world is not what it seems. This is not the doing of a warrior, or the tracking of oneself.

To lead and feel as usual is to do, and it is doing that supports our view of the world. Only by non-doing can the student go beyond the limitations of his view of the world.

The initial information about the non-doing technique was described in the first volume, but now, to understand the deeper content of the technique "must believe", one should consider the important concept of non-doing in more detail, since both techniques complement each other. Let’s go back to the example of John.

It should be realized that if John really liked his work, he would automatically be positive in both his feelings and actions. The fact that he needs motivations for positive behavior can mean one of two things: either he does not like trading very much, or he would like to be a good seller, but lacks confidence in his abilities. Thus, the first thing John should do is to find out whether this occupation is really a way for him with a heart. If John is convinced that he wants to be a top-class salesman, he will certainly be willing to do anything to rise to the top.

If John concludes that he hates trading and would be happy to do something else, it is not a way with a heart. If the heart does not lie to this activity, it will not be able to aim its intention at it. If, for one reason or another, John finds it necessary to continue to work as a salesman, then the best thing he can do is to use every drop of personal power in order to succeed in this work. However, in this case, John will not only exhaust himself over time, but also begin to really hate his work. Exhausted and miserable, this unhappy young man will feel trapped and frightened.

If, on the contrary, John decides that trade is the desire of his life, then, despite the feeling of complete inconsistency with this work and inability to sell, he must hold on to his place and master this profession.

NO WARRIOR REFUSES FROM HIS CHALLENGES, BUT THEY CHOOSE THEIR BATTLE WITH THIS WARRIOR. IMMEDIATELY ATTEND THE BATTLE IF IT DOES NOT ANYTHING.

This is an important point, because people very often either stay in their place because they are afraid to leave, or avoid the work that they really love, because they feel the lack of ability to do it. This is true not only for business careers, but for everything else in our lives, whether it’s relationships with people, natural abilities, or even the Way of the Warrior. Generally speaking, people do not live the life of a warrior at all because they do not want to, they simply do not believe that they are capable of this.

WE ARE THE ONES THAT WE ACCEPT.

In this regard, it is very important to understand that our intention comes into action and makes everything possible, whatever we focus on. If our focus is on failure, we intend failure, but if it is aimed at success, we intend success. It sounds so simple that the natural reaction might be to think that things can’t be that simple and easy. But, even thinking about it, we already intend that it must necessarily be more complex and difficult. On the other hand, the warrior understands that the secret to success is to accumulate as much personal power as possible, and therefore always aims at simplicity, since difficulties inevitably deprive a person of personal power.

THE WARNER CUTS ANY EXCESSIVE ACTION, SO HE SAFES HIS PERSONAL POWER.

To believe that something must necessarily be difficult to become noteworthy is to be biased, and bias is an unnecessary action. Realizing that nothing in this world is what it seems, the warrior makes no mistake and does not assume that if something looks simple, it cannot be true — or, moreover, that in practice it will really turn out to be so simple. To say that we intend success or failure is quite simple, but there is nothing simple in the way the human mind functions. Similarly, intent itself seems to be a simple principle — in a sense, it is simple — but the vast majority of ways to apply it are incredibly difficult. Let's see how it works, again turning to the example of John.

Let’s say John has concluded that he really wants to be a first-rate salesman; now he has to admit to himself that the reason he doesn’t have a good sales pitch is just his lack of self-confidence. However, the world is not what it seems, and therefore John must understand that he cannot treat his problem superficially. Realizing this, he can see in this problem the challenge that it represents.

It is worth repeating once again that challenges are real gifts of power, but in order to receive this gift, a person must claim his rights to power. This gift is, of course, knowledge, but since knowledge arises through the performance of a task, the only way to assert his power for John is to solve the original problem that led to his problem.

To solve his problem, John must, first, use the replay technique and find out why he does not succeed when it comes to selling and communicating with the client; secondly, he should do not-do. John’s task will become easier if he begins to observe himself during work. This means that John must always be attentive - this is the main requirement for those who enter the Way of the Warrior.

Watching himself at work, John very quickly reveals the chaotic mixture of thoughts and feelings that overwhelms him during the expected sale. He observes that from the moment the client addresses him, he has a number of experiences: a sense of hope is mixed with feelings of his insolvency and this leads to the appearance of completely disordered thoughts. It is strange that in this state John is able to behave at least somewhat meaningfully, and the fact that he still manages to sell something to the client from time to time is at all amazing.

Obviously, if John is aiming for success as a salesman, he cannot afford to indulge in such a chaos of conflicting thoughts and emotions. On the contrary, he must concentrate his attention and control his way of thinking. This means that he should constantly look after his feelings and thoughts. It is for this reason that the warrior is aimed at simplicity, since at the same time he suppresses all unnecessary thoughts and feelings. By reducing his thoughts and feelings to a minimum, the warrior not only retains personal power, but also becomes easier to control all the remaining thoughts and feelings. In turn, this is the beginning of the cessation of the internal dialogue - a technique that will be described in more detail later.

In this regard, what is called the ability to listen is extremely important. Most people don’t know how to listen in the true sense of the word. Generally speaking, a person’s internal dialogue is so loud and insurmountable that a person simply cannot hear anything else.

As a result, people usually hear what they are told, but do not really listen to what they are saying; even in cases where people try to listen, they completely involuntarily perceive everything they hear in terms of their own view of the world.

It is necessary to realize that when we listen to someone and at the same time try to maintain our view of the world, one of two things inevitably happens: if the speaker expresses an opinion similar to our own, we use his words to strengthen our own view of the world; otherwise - when the speaker's opinion diverges from ours - we immediately take a defensive position. By resorting to any of these reactions, we actually stop listening. In the first case, we hear only the confirmations that we want to hear, and in the second, we begin to think about how best to protect our point of view, and, consequently, we begin to mentally formulate the answer, although at this time the interlocutor continues to speak.
Real listening only occurs when the listener has no view of the world that should be protected. He knows who he is and what he is, and he believes in himself. If a person is truly confident in his own knowledge, it is unlikely that he can feel a threat in the words or opinion of another person. A person takes a defensive position only when he feels threatened; he becomes assertive only when he feels insecure.

Again, the only way to learn to listen is to practice not doing. The thing most people do is that they are too busy defending their opinions and beliefs that they are not so sure of. He-doing means understanding that every time we feel threatened, our view of the world is challenged. As the warrior seeks to get rid of his view of the world, he would be a real fool if he refused such a challenge.

During the practice of this aspect of not-doing, it is vital to use people as mirrors, as these mirrors reveal abundant information about ourselves. Without a view of the world to protect, a self-confident warrior can afford to listen to everyone and listen to everything that another person can tell him, even if these messages turn out to be negative.

The ability to believe, like everything else that is characteristic of a warrior, begins with not-doing. However, it is important to realize that faith is not the same as blind trust. Blind trust means unconditional agreement with someone or something. On the other hand, faith entails action based on knowledge, that is, on a reliable fact. Similarly, there is a huge difference between blind trust in a person and faith in that person. Blind trust implies the hope that a person will meet expectations; faith means knowing what that person is capable of.

The same applies to ourselves, as well as to situations that arise in everyday life.
To act “relying on faith” in all the facts available in the current situation is to give in to chance, but to act on the basis of facts that leave no doubt is to act on the basis of knowledge on which, as we clearly know, we can rely. Thus, a warrior cannot rely on blind trust in his decisions or actions, since he knows that such faith is unclear and uncertain. On the contrary, before deciding how he should act, a warrior must look for the facts in which he can believe.

This is where the Way of the Warrior is so different from the way of ordinary people.
The warrior admits, first, that he lives in an unpredictable universe in which life does not give him any guarantees, and, secondly, that he cannot waste time, since he is constantly being tracked down by death. Is there anything left in the face of such contradictions that a warrior can confidently rely on?

The only thing a warrior can know with certainty in such a situation is that he should not hesitate and therefore cannot hesitate in his decisions. Whatever happens, the warrior must act in the present moment, for the presence of death means the principle of “now or never.” Moreover, regardless of whether his act is in action or inaction, the warrior knows that his entire future depends on this choice.

Therefore, the warrior recognizes that he himself and only he must take full responsibility for his actions.

These are the only facts known to the warrior without a doubt. There are not too many of them, but in the end they are all that a warrior needs, since the power of their practical application goes beyond any imagination.

Recognizing that his time on earth is limited and that he can die at any moment, the warrior transforms ordinary time into magical time; as a result of living in the current moment and accepting full responsibility for his actions, the warrior attains the vigilance that turns every action into an expression of his discipline and predisposition. This is the true meaning of the warrior’s spirit.

THE SCIENTIST STARTS WITH THE CONFIDENCE THAT HE CAN LIVE HIS LIFE WITHOUT COMPLAINTS ONLY THANKS TO SELF-DISCIPLINE AND TRANSFORMATION IN A UNLIMITED WAR. But by the time he becomes a warrior, without a shadow of a doubt, he knows that the imperishability of the spirit is its secret predestination.

This state of awareness can be achieved only if the student makes the choice to believe that the Way of the Warrior is the only worthy choice.

A man who is sure that death is far from him and that he has at his disposal all the time of the world, which can be squandered on hesitation and doubt, on procrastination and irresponsible behavior, will never succeed in the Way of the Warrior.

On the other hand, a student who believes that he has no choice but to follow the Way of the Warrior will do everything in his power to make himself believe that he is capable of becoming a perfect warrior.
At first, his faith is inevitably weak and fragile. But once the student directs his intent towards becoming a warrior, his faith gradually strengthens through practice until it becomes completely unshakeable. For such a student, the need to believe becomes an act of survival, and his attention to that act is reinforced by the certain knowledge that his death is stalking him.

IN THE PRESENCE OF DEATH, EVERYTHING BECOMES STRONG, AND COMMON ACTION IS FILLED BY MAGIC.

There is not a single influence in the universe that surpasses the influence of faith; there is not a single force in it that exceeds the power of intention.

In fact, faith and intention are two sides of the same coin, and emotions are the link between them. Intellectual beliefs are given easily and simply, but a person has a quality to not attach any importance to anything that is easy and simple. For this reason, a person gladly rejects any intellectual belief if he feels he can replace it with something better. On the other hand, if a person has a belief charged with emotions, he goes to extremes, trying to preserve and protect such a belief. In cases where a person believes that this belief is vital to his well-being, he is willing to die rather than part with it.

The same thing happens to a man who chooses to become a warrior, because for him a rigid view of the world is the most miserable limitation - a restriction comparable to life imprisonment. No future warrior can accept such a restriction, such an attack on his freedom, and therefore this person will agree to death rather than to life imprisonment. However, as the student prepares not to die, but to make an escape beyond his view of the world, he does the only thing in his power - he chooses to believe that he is able to run.

Since such an escape is the only thing that matters to the student, his decisions are charged with emotions. It is through his emotions that he first sets in motion his intention, and then sends him to escape forever. Once this is done, the very moment the student discovers that his view of the world has begun to crumble is only a matter of time.

At first, the changes are not great, but the encouraging feeling that he has achieved something, makes the student’s confidence increase. As his confidence grows, so does his faith, which in turn strengthens his intention.

The attainment of liberation from the usual view of the world and the subsequent transformation into a warrior are decisive achievements, but even more amazing is the realization that this liberation was not an act of some external force, but a consistent process of gaining faith in oneself.

FAITH OF THE WARRIOR IS NOT THE BACKGROUND OF FAITH. THIS IS A POWERFUL MAGIC ACTION.

The choice to believe in the possibility of changing one’s view of the world is a simple thing, but it is thanks to him that the student performs his first magical action: he begins to believe in himself in the true sense of the word. From that moment on, he begins to turn into a free and completely fluid being. All the ideas and feelings that made up his view of the world begin to dissipate like a fog under the rays of the sun. Finally, free from self-imposed limitations, a person rightly deserves the status of a true and recognized disciple of the Way of the Warrior. From this moment on, everything is available to him, and the neophyte understands that the moment when the will of the Eagle becomes his will is now only a matter of time.

Chapter Five
Warrior's mood

IF THE WARNER TAKES A NEED FOR CONVENIENCE, HE JUST CHOOSES SOMEONE OR SOMETHING, BEING A FRIEND, A DOG, OR A MOUNTAIN, AND EXPRESSES HIS SUBJECT FEES. FOR A WARRIOR IT DOES NOT HAVE A SIGNAL, IF HE WILL HEAR IT, AS HE SEEKS NO UNDERSTANDING, NO HELPING — EXPRESSING HIS FEELINGS, HE JUST EXCESSING THE EXTENSION OF HIS BATTLE.

After the student has been rewatching for a long time and achieved true sobriety, there comes a point in his preparation when he involuntarily feels a quite certain mood swing. Depending on the individual, such a change of mood can be quite obvious to him, and almost imperceptible. Even if a person himself does not notice anything at first, people around him certainly pay attention to obvious changes in his approach to life.

However, this change of mood, whether the student notices it or not, always has a profound effect on his whole life.

This change in mood occurs when the student begins to see life as it really is. Slowly but surely he begins to understand that he is not a victim of the circumstances of birth or life, but, on the contrary, is able and must take responsibility for who he is and what is happening in his life. As soon as the student attains this awareness, he completely unconsciously sets in motion the process of transformation, whether he realizes it or not. Although these changes are almost always invisible at the beginning, they soon gain great strength, and the consequences caused by them increase rapidly in number and significance.

Since the student rarely realizes that he has already initiated the process of transformation, he usually realizes only in the feeling that he needs to change previous patterns of behavior. No longer able to live in his former world, the student begins to look for aspects in himself that have never been questioned before; but now he understands that they should be overestimated and find out whether they do not harm his well-being.

He begins to work with such aspects with the help of the non-doing technique, one entails the other, and one day the student realizes that he has crossed an invisible threshold. After overcoming this threshold, he no longer has the slightest desire to return to his former world.

Two aspects that any student sooner or later has to face and which, therefore, need to be overestimated, are self-pity and a sense of self-importance.

In fact, they are the same, because they are opposite poles or expressions of one force - selfishness. In addition, any aspect of the student’s life that can be considered a vice or defect is reduced to either self-pity or a sense of self-importance.

These two qualities are the very basis on which a person builds his view of the world, and therefore represent two main factors that cause the development of social conditioning.

THE WHOLE SOCIETY IS AROUND THE POWER WHICH MAN BELIEVES AS THE Supreme GOD — EGOISM. UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF THIS JEWLY GOD, A MAN HAS TO ENJOY THE WORLD EXCLUSIVELY IN CATEGORIES OF DRUGS OF SEPARATENESS; THE IMPORTANT PART OF HIS THINGS IS SERIOUSLY ON THE THEME "I AM HERE. The world is there.”

Selfishness is one of the most debilitating forces manifesting in a person’s life, since under its influence people always feel either deceived or excessively significant. For this reason, it is very important to carefully consider this principle, since selfishness is not only a harmful force, but is not at all what it seems. Although it manifests as self-pity or self-importance, these two basic expressions can take on millions of different forms.

It is simply impossible to enumerate and discuss all these forms; however, by identifying the ways in which egoism works, any person who sincerely wishes to follow the Way of the Warrior will be able to determine for himself how this power manifests itself in his own life. In this regard, it is important to realize that no one is devoid of egoism, since this force is an integral part of life on the physical plane.

Egoism is an inalienable property of the island of Tonal, and therefore it is impossible to get rid of it. YOU CAN ONLY USE IT FOR THE SIGHTS YOU NEED AND FIND A REQUIRED PLACE ON THIS ISLAND.

This aphorism serves as a reminder to the student that everything in life happens for a certain purpose. Although many goals may not be obvious, a person cannot get rid of anything that forms part of the tonal island.

It is important to realize that a person may consider selfishness to be something bad and even indignantly deny their own selfishness, but the only way to achieve success on the Way of the Warrior is to take a position of absolute honesty. In this regard, the reader is recommended to re-read the part of the first volume, which is associated with the concepts of vices and shortcomings.

Let’s look at both egos separately. We will see, first, what harm they do to us and, secondly, how they can be transformed. For this reason, when reading this section, it is worth constantly remembering this aphorism:

The faults of the warrior are his ticket to freedom.

A huge number of people suffer from self-importance without even realizing it, for the simple reason that they tend to equate self-importance with self-importance. Self-esteem, however, is only one of many manifestations of self-importance, and is probably the most harmless of all, since it is very simple to identify and easy to deal with.

The underlying cause of all aspects of self-importance is a sense of inferiority. Any person who acts on the basis of self-importance suffers in one form or another from a sense of inferiority. Let’s look at two examples that show exactly how this happens.

Janice is a married woman and mother of three children. Although her husband and children look happy and content, Janice is constantly plagued by fear, suggesting that she is a bad wife and a bad mother. Looking around and listening to her friends’ words, she realizes that there are many things other women do for their husbands and children that she never did. Comparing her life to that of other women, Janice sees that she does a lot differently, and is not at all sure that she does it better than others; for this reason, she feels a strange sense of guilt for not doing what everyone else does. As a result, Janice uses any excuse to convince her friends and acquaintances that she is doing much better than they are. At the same time, it never misses the opportunity to indicate what they are doing wrong, and, in general, gives the impression of a very arrogant person who is not able to leave anyone alone.

However, we already know that deep down, Janice is completely unsure of her suitability as a wife and mother, and that is why she seeks to give everyone the impression that she is so wonderful. In fact, by her actions, Janice is constantly looking for confirmation of this, trying to force everyone to give her credit. As Janeys feels inferior compared to other women, she has no choice but to take up a deaf defense and become assertive in any case when her level as a wife and mother is questioned. Thus, the real problem lies in the fact that Janeys feels inferior in comparison with others, since he cannot evaluate his own merits as a person. As a result, Janeys indulges in her doubts and fears, and in trying to feel better, she becomes more and more obsessive, rigid and despotic. Without realizing it, Janice becomes a victim of self-importance.

If Janeys thought for a moment that her husband could marry her precisely because she was different from other women, that perhaps she was the kind of wife her husband needed and the perfect mother for her children, she might start to see herself in the context of relationships with her husband and children, rather than comparing herself to other women. This means that a person should always evaluate himself objectively, by his own standards, and not by the standards of the virtues or actions of other people.

After all, her husband married precisely Janeys - the way she is - and if Janeys suspected that he was unhappy with the way she was doing something, she should ask him a question, rather than deciding for him that he should be unhappy if she was doing something different from other wives. The same goes for her children. If Janeys had thought that maybe the children were perfectly happy with her as a mother, she would have stopped feeling guilty about not acting like other mothers.

In other words, Janice must learn to put up with herself on the basis of her own individual worth; she must believe that her husband and children love her exactly as she is. If she manages to do so, she will have no reason to feel inferior to other women, and as a result she will cease to be intrusive in her attempts to continuously defend her views.

Let's go to Malcolm, the head of a law firm. Malcolm achieved his position thanks to his excellent track record and many years of work at this company. However, in recent years, the firm has had two brilliant young lawyers, whose qualifications exceed those of Malcolm, and although Malcolm is sympathetic and respectful towards both young people, he feels inferior to them, as his qualifications are clearly lower. The problem suddenly escalates after Malcolm is appointed head of the company. Feeling unworthy of the position, as both young lawyers are much more competent and talented than him, Malcolm becomes unbearably aggressive and pompous.

Instead of acknowledging his own merits, Malcolm, like Janice, finds himself trapped in a comparison of himself with two young lawyers. At the same time, Malcolm notices only his own shortcomings and, being unable to accept himself as he is, becomes a victim of self-importance. Sensing a threat to everything these young people say or do, Malcolm behaves quite arrogantly, smugly and constantly defends his position. The solution to Malcolm’s problem is that he must believe that he was elected head of the firm because he fully deserved it, and therefore fully corresponds to his position.

Let’s look at two examples of self-pity. It is important to note that, no matter how strange this may seem, any manifestations of self-pity are based on a sense of superiority. Self-pity people always believe that they have to be too hard, that life for some reason is unfair to them. These people are the so-called “victims” of the circumstances — not because they are really victims, but because they prefer to consider themselves as such.

A young man named Henry suffers from a violent sense of guilt. Henry's problem arose shortly after he started a small business of his own. At the time, he didn’t have enough money to start it, so he borrowed the missing amount from his mother. Henry's mother did not hesitate to entrust him with the savings of her life, but, by fate, things did not go so well, and after a few months Henry lost everything he had. Feeling like a miserable loser, who also completely undermined the financial situation of his mother, Henry is inconsolable and comes to the point that one day he tries to kill himself. Now, completely miserable and constantly cursing himself for his own stupidity, Henry lives with his mother in a tiny apartment, and they both have to work long hours in low-paid jobs.

Hardly anyone who spoke to Henry or listened to his story could suspect that he was suffering from self-pity. On the contrary, when he hears himself reproached for stupidity and inability to conduct business, the listener would be sure that Henry is a young man full of remorse, severely humiliated by the circumstances of life. And yet nothing can be further from the truth, for there is really no humility in it. His repentance is not repentance at all, but confusion caused by the fact that he, Henry, had to face such humiliation. Henry uses remorse to hide his confusion, and so he invariably manages to make everyone around him, including his mother, feel sorry for him.

In fact, Henry was always a very arrogant young man - and therefore he never for a moment thought about his real possibilities and believed that he could not fail at anything. When Henry faced a real failure, he chose the path of the coward: instead of boldly, as it suits a man, to look into the face of his actions, he chose to shrink in the corner, hiding behind repentance.

The solution to Henry's problem is that he should realize that he is capable of failing, and if he is really so sorry that he lost all of his mother's money, get rid of his guilt and do something that would give her that money back.

The second example of self-pity is a middle-aged woman named Susan, who has to work all day at work and then do housework and pull on her shoulders the care of her husband and four children. Outwardly, Susan looks very quiet and modest person - she always smiles and never complains about her incredible load. When asked about life, Susan invariably says something like that life is not easy, but in general she and her family have nothing to complain about. As a result, everyone believes that Susan has to work hard to supplement her husband’s insufficiently high earnings.
But in reality, Susan is just great at playing a game, because she doesn’t really have to work that much. Susan’s husband earns enough to allow them to lead a comfortable, albeit modest, life.

The problem is that Susan is not modest at all and can’t bear the thought of leading a modest life, for the simple reason that for her it’s almost poverty. Feeling unhappy because she was unlucky in life - I had to marry a man who earns so little - Susan prefers to become a martyr. She works all day, then comes home and does cooking, cleaning and washing - so Susan manages to cause admiration and sympathy from everyone around. After becoming a martyr, Susan justifies her sense of self-pity, and as a result is quite satisfied with her life.

If Susan wants to solve her problem, she must believe that she married a loved one, and the circumstances of her life are quite fair to her personally. There is nothing wrong with her striving for a higher standard of living, unless she is defiant and plays martyrdom.

While these examples may give the impression that people tend to indulge in only one aspect of selfishness — either in self-importance or self-pity — it is important to realize that things are very different. In the interest of greater clarity, only one aspect of egoism has been shown in each example, but in practice one can find that people tend to drift between feeling self-important and feeling sorry for themselves depending on the circumstances. In any case, the fundamental factor is the feeling of inconsistency.

In general, people do not realize that everything in their life is exactly what it should be - from the point of view of the fate of a person in a separate embodiment, his life is always perfect. In other words, everything that is on the island of the tonal, any challenges of life are exactly what a person needs as a person.

However, there is no need to say that something that is good for one does not necessarily suit another, if only because each person has his own destiny. And yet the physical body of a person, his emotional composition, mental qualities, as well as natural gifts, shortcomings and circumstances of life - all this has a good reason. Being just who he is, a person has all the necessary means by which he can achieve real success in his life in accordance with his own destiny.

The only duty of a man in life is to learn to accept himself as he is. As soon as he recognizes the challenges that these shortcomings are, he must use his natural talents to turn these shortcomings into gifts of power. If he succeeds, he gains strength, and then invariably discovers that flaws always sooner or later lead to freedom. The belief that a person must become something different from what he is, that he cannot achieve happiness until his life becomes different, is a real curse of human existence.

There are very few people in the world who can honestly accept themselves as they are. Instead, people are forever comparing themselves to others; without realizing that they are different from others, because they have their own destiny, such people strive to become what they think they should or would like to be. The same thing happens with a person's life: instead of trying to follow the flow of forces that determine the direction of his life, a person begins to fight against these forces.

There is nothing wrong with wanting to change yourself or your life, unless you do so in accordance with the challenges of your life, not out of a desire to avoid them. In other words, challenges should be treated as tickets to freedom; they should be bravely met and overcome, and not try to escape from them by sovereignty in that such an escape will bring us the desired freedom.

That men in general do not have the humility to accept themselves and the circumstances of their lives as they are, is the most basic cause of all manifestations of self-importance and self-pity. As a result, people find themselves completely entangled in trying to turn themselves into something they are never meant to be; they desperately seek to change their lives by trying to avoid the challenges that arise. The lack of humility is based on the belief of a person in the principle of non-compliance.

Instead of looking around and acknowledging that each person has a destiny and therefore faces their own challenges, most people prefer to compare themselves to others and think they are either higher or lower than them. And yet, in the end, each person’s fate is unique and, therefore, cannot be better or worse than the other.

Similarly, the challenges faced by one person are neither simpler nor more difficult than the challenges of another person, as something that is easy for one person can prove to be very difficult for another. It is absurd to think that the challenge of unattractiveness is more difficult than the challenge of beauty, and that the challenge of wealth is easier than the challenge of poverty.

EVERYONE has their own challenges. THE POWER RELATED TO HIM DOES TO HARD OR EASY CHALLENGES SIMPLE CHALLENGE DOES NOT NEED MORE EFFORTS AND DOES BRING LOW FRUITS. LABOR CHALLENGE, AGAINST, REQUIRES HUGE EFFORTS, BUT, DEVELOPING THEIR NEED TO OVERCOME WILL, PROVIDES THE MAGIC GIFT OF POWER.

In the end, any challenge is a gift of power, but it brings only the benefits that we are able to derive from it. Thus, the desire for a different life is complete madness. If a person wants to achieve real happiness and success in life, it is absolutely necessary for him to learn to accept himself as he is and meet his challenges with dignity and courage, and not hide in a corner, indulging in a sense of self-importance or self-pity. In this regard, it is very useful to return briefly to the concept of the dreamer and consider another factor underlying selfishness.

Although the principle of the dreamer is still beyond the scope of the material presented in this chapter, the reader has certainly already understood from the above that the dreamer is a true inner self.

Thus, a person is a dreamer, who is embodied on the physical plane in the form of visible in a dream, or a social person.

On his own plane of existence, the dreamer is fully aware of his purpose and therefore carefully plans the circumstances of his new birth before incarnating on the physical plane. It does this to maximize the benefits of each incarnation to fulfill its purpose. For this reason, life on the physical plane is actually predetermined — that is why it is said that no man can escape his destiny.

From this fact follow two problems: first, man does not yet realize himself as a dreamer and, secondly, at the moment of birth there is a complete eclipse of consciousness, as a result of which the embodied being cannot remember why he was born again and what fate has prepared for him. The explanation of why this is the case is beyond the scope of this book. Suffice it to say that force has decreed it.

However, since man does not realize himself as a dreamer, he vehemently denies the very idea that his life on Earth is predetermined. He always has a question: "If my life is predetermined, and I can not escape my destiny, what is the point of trying to do something?" The answer to this question is very simple. First, if a person really is his dreamer and is born with a mission, then it certainly makes sense at least to try to remember what kind of mission this is, and to fulfill it, instead of fighting with the forces that man himself has set in motion before his incarnation.

Otherwise, if a person does not accept the concept of the dreamer, he has even more reasons to use the challenges arising in certain circumstances to improve the quality of his life, instead of fighting in a hopeless battle.

An ordinary person never considers life from this point of view and therefore steps on it with the erroneous belief that he completely controls his life and has freedom of choice.

And yet, whether you accept the dreamer’s concept or not, any person who sincerely seeks to understand who he is and what the purpose of his life is, must recognize that there really are some forces that guide him throughout life and determine the place, time and circumstances of not only birth, but also death. It doesn’t matter what you think these forces are, beneficent or unkind; they just are, on the mountain or for joy — whether we like it or not.

The fact that a person prefers to pay no attention to these forces and dogmatically clings to the belief that his ideas and desires only benefit him is only a sad testimony to the arrogance of his attempts to resist the process of life. In his arrogance and disdain, man prefers to elevate his ideas to the position of the highest authority and, in attempts to confirm these ideas, fiercely fights with those forces to which he is destined to direct him throughout his life. Given such selfish behavior, it is not surprising that in the end people begin to experience a sense of self-importance or nurture their ego, sinking into the depths of self-pity.

When considering the problem of selfishness, the reader will again see how the approach of a warrior differs from the approach of an ordinary person. The warrior knows and accepts that everything in his life, including the power of selfishness, has a cause. Therefore, the warrior does not try to hide from himself the fact that he also has this quality. Instead, he tries to discover how he submits to this power. Realizing that he cannot afford to indulge in his self-image as a victim of circumstances, the warrior does not waste time trying to justify his actions and simply tries to see in them what they are. In turn, this means not-doing, since the usual doing of a person is always to justify his actions so as not to experience feelings of guilt.

At first, it is very difficult for the student to identify anything with a sufficient degree of confidence or accuracy. Still trapped in his view of the world, the student automatically perceives everything in the categories of this view and therefore finds that he rationally evaluates his actions without even realizing that he is doing it.

However, as he progresses in re-watching and achieves a certain sobriety, he begins to perceive his life more objectively. The practice of not-doing brings stability to the student, and she, in turn, begins to influence his life, as a result of which he gains self-confidence.

When this process begins to have an increasingly noticeable impact on the student’s life, he completely involuntarily feels the mood swings mentioned above. In the beginning, this change of mood is really similar to the swings, as the student seems to swing back and forth between his previous patterns of behavior and the new models that have arisen as a result of his training.

Today he thinks and feels like a warrior, and tomorrow it turns out that he is where he started. However, this is part of learning and, if understood correctly, should not cause undue anxiety or discouragement — of course, if the student does not use them as an excuse for misconduct. When the student finds that he has returned to the initial position, the need to once again pave the way for a new level of awareness still remains on his responsibility.

As soon as the student has gained sufficient stability, he crosses an invisible threshold, and from this moment he is strengthened at his new level of awareness. In fact, without realizing it and not understanding how he managed to do it, the student moves his assemblage point to a new position. This movement means that the immobility of the assemblage point has collapsed and, if the student continues his work and makes the necessary efforts, he will soon become a fluid warrior.

TO MOVE THE POINT OF CONSTRUCTION IT IS NEEDED, FIRST, TO KNOW THAT IT IS POSSIBLE AND, SECOND, TO PURCHASE A QUALITY OF PERSONAL POWER TO DO IT.

Personal power is the key to everything a warrior does. Without sufficient personal strength, a warrior would be as weak as an ordinary person. Therefore, it is vital that the student from the very first moment of entering the Way of the Warrior begins to save and accumulate energy. In this regard, it should be constantly remembered that personal power is not something mystical and otherworldly - it is a product of perception. For this reason, any part of the preparation of the student, whether it is a learned aphorism, a realized principle or a practically embodied technique, generates personal power.

The student often does not realize that qualities such as sobriety and resilience are essentially their various aspects of personal power.

When the student accumulates energy and is able to gather enough personal power to move the assemblage point, this is the greatest achievement, since such an action seems to catapult the student to an experience unknown until then. In fact, this altered state of perception is not yet the state of the Toltecs, but it is a completely different perception.

The most important consequence of moving to this new level of awareness is that the student involuntarily begins to coordinate his relations with the outside world. Having achieved sufficient sobriety to understand that he is not a victim of circumstances, the student finds that he has no one to blame in the circumstances of his life, and therefore begins to take full responsibility for his actions. It turns out that responsibility is not a burden, but rather the ability to consciously respond to the surrounding life, and in an active rather than passive way.

Using people as mirrors, the student is amazed to discover how much he can learn about himself through his fellows. Since he can no longer put his finger on something, the student finds that, instead of being afraid of his neighbors, as it was before, he treats them with all his heart.

Through the realization that the actions of his fellows are only mirror reflections of his own qualities, the student quickly begins to understand that he, too, is not alien to the feeling of guilt and therefore he cannot turn away from his neighbors with a sense of his own righteousness.

He understands that he should strive to change those qualities that are reflected in the people around him, because he knows that if he changes himself, the same will happen with his mirrors. This is the law of light and reflection. It is impossible to bring a rose to the mirror and see the cactus in the reflection. Changing yourself, developing yourself, a person changes and develops everyone around. On the other hand, if the reflection in one mirror is still not changing, then perhaps the person has not yet reached a certain time for the purpose and therefore such a mirror should preserve what it reflects.

It is at this point in their preparation that the student begins to truly fight the power of selfishness. Using people as mirrors, the student must recognize not only his shortcomings, but also his virtues; he must remember that mirrors reflect both negative and positive. However, the nature of man is such that when he finally achieves honesty to himself, it becomes much easier for him to accept both his negative and positive qualities. Thanks to the technique of not-doing, the student sooner or later comes to realize that this is the true purpose of egoism: it should be used not to protect and justify its shortcomings, but to raise above them and fairly assess the good that is in man.

Fighting with a sense of self-importance and self-pity, the student inevitably realizes all his good and strong qualities. When the student begins to understand this, he no longer feels the need or desire to isolate himself from the world around him. Immersed in the world to learn even more about himself and learn to change, whenever it is necessary, the student gradually opens his heart to the world around him, until he opens it completely. Without even thinking about it, a student with an open heart takes his place among his fellows and their stupidity is a truly majestic act of power.

The ability to take his place among his fellows and their stupidity means that, although the warrior is completely objective in relation to any aspect of life and every action of any being, he is able to see in the process of life the content and purpose and, in this perception of life as a whole, treat everyone without charge and condemnation. From that moment, his sobriety increases rapidly, one entails the other, until, finally, the student finds that he has come to a full understanding from his own experience that life is really interdependent and interconnected and everything in it interacts with each other.

Realizing this, the student is able to see that all living beings are essentially equal, and in fact there is no difference between his life and the life of another human being, animal, plant or stone. Their forms, levels of awareness and destiny differ, but life in all these forms remains the same.

Having reached this level in its development and preparation, the student completely changes the structure of the island of the tonal and at the same time significantly harmonizes his relations with the world.

Such a change in structure and alignment means that the student achieves what can rightly be called the right tonal. When every element of the tonal island is in its place and the relationship with the world is fully reconciled, so that the disciple takes his place among his fellows and their folly, he not only attains the humility of the warrior, but also learns the Path of the Hunter, resulting in the title of Warrior of First Attention.

In addition, the new-born warrior assumes his assigned responsibility as a magical being of the Universe, because, without realizing it, he becomes skillful in transformation.

Having transformed egoism from self-importance and self-pity into humility, the warrior begins his career as a magical being, and although he will undergo many more transformations, he is ready for the process of transformation.

However, it is vitally important to remember that, because the teachings are interrelated, all aspects of the warrior’s training and activities overlap, and therefore have to be dealt with at about the same time. This means only that now that the warrior has the right tonal, he can begin to consciously and actively support this process of transformation.

In essence, this principle completes this section of the doctrine, which is technically called the doctrine for the right side, since it is aimed at the rational mind of a person. Although there are still many details to consider in the future, the student who gets acquainted with this doctrine, will translate them into practice and will be convinced of their effectiveness by his own experience, will be able to rise to the level of a warrior.

Needless to say, no student should attempt to claim such status until he has earned it. Even if he tries to do this, such a self-styled “warrior” will very soon show his essence in practice — we should not forget that, since the Way of the Warrior is the way of practice, the actions of a person speak about him much more expressively than words.

Thanks to his training and personal experience, the new-born warrior moves to that level of awareness, which is called the mood of the warrior. Having mastered the art and discipline of the hunter, the warrior is in that proper disposition of spirit, or mood, which leads to the true life of the warrior. For the first time in his life, a warrior fully understands everything that is put into the concept of a warrior’s shield.

Having personally experienced the realization that we live in an unknown universe and are constantly surrounded by a completely unpredictable force, the warrior comes face to face with the fact that his shield is all that he has at his disposal.

Faced with a completely unequal opponent and realizing that his death always steals after him, the warrior firmly squeezes his shield. This shield is small, but it is all a warrior can take with him on his journey. A warrior must be a fluid being, and therefore he travels lightly. A warrior is not discouraged by having so little, for he knows that, however modest his shield may be, he is strong and powerful; if used flawlessly, he is the only thing a warrior needs. Thus, the warrior embarks on his journey into the unknown with complete discretion, with fear, with respect, but also with absolute certainty.

The journey will be long and difficult, in which the warrior will face many trials that will require all his strength and even beyond, but now the warrior is fully ready for this journey. If he is still perfect, if he always gets the most out of his shield, he will certainly succeed in the next stage of preparation. The one entails the other, and then finally the warrior will finally drop his human form and completely pass into the second attention.

This concept will be addressed in the book a little later and is mentioned here to highlight the purpose and describe the future journey; it is not just an exciting journey — it is an adventure out of adventure. To cast off the form of one’s humanity without giving up the life essence which is the very fabric of the human being is the final result of the process of transformation, of the incomparable act of the perfect warrior, which is his final liberation.

Part Two
HISTORY: TRANSFORMATION

Chapter Six
Stopping the internal dialogue

THE STATION OF THE INTERNAL DIALOGUE IS AN IMPORTANT ACTION THAT A STUDENT SHOULD CREATE TO DISCOVER ALL OF THEIR POTENTIAL OPPORTUNITIES AS A MAGICAL BEING.

Before starting this section of the teachings, it is necessary to emphasize once again that all the provisions of the teachings are superimposed on each other. The first volume stated that the student is taught the rules for the left side at about the same time as he receives instructions for the right side.

It is very important to remember this, because, unlike the students working under the guidance of the nagual, the reader may well miss this point, especially for the reason that in the interests of clarity of teaching, the instructions in these books are divided into chapters.

In practice, the rules of the teachings do follow each other in a certain sequence, but we should not forget that all these various concepts are bordering on each other and in all respects are complementary.

This consideration is again emphasized here, because in a sense we have to return to the starting point in order to turn to the doctrine from the left side.

In this regard, it should be realized that, while the techniques of recapitulation and non-doing belong to the right side, the erasure of personal history and the dream rightfully belong to the left side of awareness. It is for this reason that the last two techniques are usually openly discussed with the student only after he has achieved some practical experience in the teachings related to the right side. Up to this point, the nagual continues to transmit the teachings of the right side in a veiled way, which does not allow for rational understanding.

The training method described above, of course, does not apply to stalking.

Stalking is still the most valuable technique ever discovered by the Toltecs, as it provides a person with incredible flexibility. However, in the end, stalking is nothing but improvisation, and mainly for this reason, students working under the leadership of the nagual are taught to him individually. When they are left alone, the nagual can pass on to the student that particular aspect of the teaching that is suitable for this particular student and that is at the moment — not only according to the student’s life experience, but also according to his level of awareness at a given time.

Obviously, this method of teaching has huge advantages, however, when it comes to the book, it is completely impossible. For this reason, the reader is encouraged to be patient with repetition and to have to go back and forth from time to time to make his learning as consistent as possible.

On the basis of the teachings already stated, it should be clear that the goal of the Way of the Warrior is to achieve freedom. However, to do this, a person must first change his view of the world, and then completely get rid of it. In this regard, the Toltecs pay great attention to stopping the internal dialogue, since the person’s view of the world is entirely based on this dialogue. In other words, the world is exactly what we describe it to ourselves, or, more precisely, what we think and feel about it.

We have already seen that in order to change our world, the circumstances of our life, our work and everything else, we first need to change ourselves and, consequently, our view of the world. However, the only way we can change ourselves is by changing what we think and feel about ourselves.

Once the student has the task of stopping the internal dialogue, it is absolutely necessary for him to understand that the only way to achieve this is to change what he thinks and feels about himself. In turn, this means that the student must change his own ideas about himself. In other words, the student must first believe that he is able to stop the internal dialogue and become a warrior.

If he doubts himself or constantly thinks that he will fail, that the Way of the Warrior is beyond his abilities, the student will never succeed in stopping the inner dialogue, because, instead of aiming his intention at stopping him, he will constantly repeat to himself that he will never be able to perform such an impossible task. By justifying their limitations, the student actually uses the intention to reinforce them.

A WARNER SHOULD BELIEVE, IF HIM DON'T ACHIEVE A POSITIVE WAY TO ENJOY HIS INTENSION.

Perhaps this is one of the most difficult concepts a student faces, not because it is difficult to put into practice, but because it looks too simple. The strangest thing about the human mind is that people are more willing to believe negative than positive things. Generally speaking, it’s much easier for people to believe that they can’t do something than that they can. There is little point in such representations, and yet people are constantly indulging in this madness. Constantly feeling their own inability, people fool themselves, believing that they are careful and objective in assessing their limitations, although in fact they simply tell themselves that they can not take advantage of their chances.

Given the existence of internal dialogue, it is quite surprising that people are able to achieve something at all, since, in fact, they do not believe in such a possibility. It was this circumstance that caused the misconception that you need to be at the right time in the right place, that is, count on luck.

LUCK DOES NOT EXIST IF A MAN IS STALKING WITH SOMETHING, ONLY THAT THAT OR SOME WAY HAPPENED TO IT.

From the above, it becomes clear that stopping the internal dialogue is vital to our well-being in general and to following the Way of the Warrior in particular. However, in order to stop the internal dialogue, it is necessary, firstly, to know what it is, secondly, to make a choice to believe that it must be stopped, and, thirdly, to make a choice to believe that it can be stopped. Let’s start with the definition of internal dialogue.

THE INTERNAL DIALOGUE represents to itself the sum total of all the mental and emotional activities of man, directed to the maintenance of his view on the world.

Pupils often make the mistake of assuming that internal dialogue means only those mental conversations with themselves that are so characteristic of people, but this chatter is only a verbal expression of the overall process. The true meaning of the internal dialogue is easiest to understand by example. Let's talk about a woman named Anna walking in the woods. Anna decided to take such a walk in order to gain clarity on one disturbing issue.

While walking through the forest, Anna ponders her disturbing question, but at the same time almost does not realize the surrounding. In fact, Anna might as well stay within the walls of her house, since her thinking is so absorbed in one issue that she is unable to pay any attention to either the forest or her walk. However, when Anna suddenly hears what seems to be the chirping of a bird, she is distracted for a moment and thinks about how beautiful this singing is; she becomes interested in what kind of bird can sing like this. A few seconds later, a shadow runs through the earth, and Anna thinks that the cloud has blocked the sun. Soon after, upon hearing a branch crackling somewhere in the distance, Anna blurts out that someone must be picking up a firewood, though maybe it's just a dried-up branch knocked down by the wind from a tree. However, in between these distracting thoughts, she is still deeply immersed in her problem.

Continuing to walk, Anna goes to a small stream and, thinking about how calming the murmur of water, sits down with a satisfied sigh on the shore. For Anna herself, the fact that she barely pays attention to the environment does not matter, since she is completely busy with her problem, even if she vaguely notes the beauty and peace of this place. An hour later, still oblivious to everything around her, Anna finally finds the solution she was looking for with such hope, and hurriedly returns home, remembering with joy how pleasant her walk turned out to be.
This scenario is typical for any person indulging in an internal dialogue.

Let’s take a closer look at all its aspects to see the consequences of such actions. One should realize that Anna treats her problem as a problem only because of her own view of the world. As a result, she is also thinking about this problem as part of her view of the world. She even uses the forest and everything she encounters in it to reinforce the correctness of her view of the world. That’s why Anna is going to the forest. Feeling the need to confirm that her world is beautiful and orderly exactly as she imagines, Anna believes that it is enough for her to restore contact with this world, and then she will find a solution to her problem. In other words, Anna used her problem — or rather her challenge — to strengthen and make clearer her view of the world. Thus, after returning from the walk, Anna will no longer have to face her challenge - she has found a way to abandon it! As a result, Anna’s only achievement was that she made her view of the world even clearer and stronger than before.

As it becomes clear from this example, internal dialogue is a complex mixture of thoughts and feelings, playing the role of a shield that fences us from the outside world. Internal dialogue does not allow us to perceive the world in any other way - not as we imagine it.

In other words, for an ordinary person, any problem is a hindrance to his happiness, since he constantly tells himself about it. Similarly, the singing of a bird is only a chirp for him, the shadow is seen as a consequence of the fact that something has blocked the light, the crackling of the branches can only mean that someone collects the firewood, and the stream is nothing but running water. This is the view of the world of the ordinary person, and, of course, this view determines how a person will perceive the circumstances of his life.

Sometimes internal dialogue manifests itself in mental verbal expression, however, regardless of the form of its manifestation, it remains the main technique by which a person maintains his view of the world. One of the most terrible consequences of internal dialogue is that one does not allow any new knowledge into one’s sphere of awareness. Even when an ordinary person is faced with new knowledge, he automatically considers it from the point of view of his view of the world. As a result, such a person never acquires new knowledge as such - for him it is simply information confirming the validity of his view of the world.

It is extremely important to fully realize this, since any view of the world is like glasses with colored glasses: if a person wears pink glasses, he will certainly perceive everything only in pink.

Another exhausting consequence of this behavior is the fact that internal dialogue not only supports and strengthens the view of the world, but also determines what a person thinks and feels about himself.

In other words, inner dialogue determines a person’s ideas about himself. We are what we think we are, and therefore our lives evolve in accordance with our ideas. At the same time, we have a very special image of ourselves and our life, which is then transferred outside to the world around us. This image, based on a view of the world, determines how other people treat us, how they see us, how they evaluate us. The way we imagine ourselves, the image to which others react, is called personal history.

PERSONAL HISTORY IS A WAY OF YOURSELF, BASED ON THE VIEW OF HUMANS ON THE WORLD. THIS IS THE MODEL THAT MAN SHOULD CARRY ON TO THE WORLD.

Man’s personal history, like his view of the world, plays the role of a shield that separates the individual from the world around him; this shield paints and distorts new knowledge to such an extent that everything that does not fit into a person’s idea of himself is automatically discarded. It goes without saying that personal history is not just a product of a person’s view of the world — it cannot be erased without first getting rid of the very view of the world. In turn, this becomes possible only after stopping the internal dialogue.

It is important to understand what is meant by erasing personal history. At first, all students invariably come to the erroneous conclusion that personal history is somehow connected with the details of personal life, and therefore make a mistake, believing that in order to erase it, one should keep his life secret from other people. Although warriors tend to rarely reveal details of their personal lives, this in itself does not mean erasing personal history.

Since personal history is the product of looking at the world, erasing it has nothing to do with changing the name or keeping a secret about work, family, place of birth, age, and everything else. Erasing personal history means that a person destroys that false image of himself that arose as a result of his special view of the world. In other words, the student ceases to believe that he is what he has always thought and felt about himself.

All of the above is extremely important for understanding the meaning and significance of stopping the internal dialogue and why it is so necessary for turning into a warrior.

Thus, stopping the internal dialogue is not just a cessation of the mental conversation with oneself — it is a real revolution in the categories of our thinking and feelings and, most importantly, in our ideas about ourselves.

To understand this more clearly, let’s look again at the example of Anna walking in the forest. Anna’s problem is that she wants to change her career, as she is completely dissatisfied with the current job as a bank clerk. The reason for her dissatisfaction is that this work seems to her boring and dull, as well as harmful to health, since Anna has to sit in a stuffy room with artificial air conditioning from morning to evening. Generally speaking, Anna believes she needs a busy and challenging job — one that allows her to move a lot in the fresh air, rather than sitting in a tiny room. From a logical point of view, her desire looks quite natural; given Anna’s desire to be more in the fresh air, it is not surprising that she decided to think about all this in the forest.

Needless to say, Anna gets a lot of pleasure from walking in the forest, and this only confirms that she really should choose a job that would not limit her office environment. Thinking about what she would like to do, Anna recalls that as a child she always dreamed of becoming a veterinarian. Memories of this long-forgotten dream make Anna think, and she comes to full delight, imagining how, becoming a veterinarian, travels from farm to farm and tinkers with animals. Responding to this feeling of delight, she conducts quick mental calculations and comes to the conclusion that her savings are enough for evening training. After that, she immediately decides to change her profession. Happy and excited, Anna goes home.

At first glance, everything looks great, but what happened to Anna that day? Will she follow her decision to change her occupation, and if so, will she achieve the happiness she dreams of now? To predict the possible outcome of her decision, let’s take a look at Anna’s life as a whole. Our assessment will be brief, but sufficient to better understand the impact of the internal dialogue.

To begin with, remember that Anna is not a warrior - otherwise she simply would not be indulging in internal dialogue. Moreover, we should not forget that every problem in our lives is not a burden, but a challenge, and with impeccable attitude to it, this challenge inevitably brings a gift of strength. However, Anna does not see her problem as a challenge to get rid of her view of the world. If she had realized this, she would have treated the so-called problem very differently, resulting in her emotional reactions and thinking patterns being completely different.

THE WARNER KNOWS THAT THE WORLD IS NOT WHAT IT Seems, AND THEREFORE THE MISTAKES ARE NOT ALLOWED, WHICH SHOULD ALL BE EXPERIENCED ON THE LOGICAL NEED.

A warrior never considers the events of his life only in their superficial meaning. He knows from experience that the superficial significance of any phenomenon is entirely based on man's view of the world, but as the warrior seeks to get rid of this view, he naturally avoids treating phenomena in the usual manner. A different attitude is, of course, a non-doing; through non-doing a warrior completely changes the style of his thinking and feelings. In turn, this means that the warrior changes the nature of his inner dialogue.

In Anna’s case, however, things are very different. She never wondered why she didn’t like her current job so much, and simply put up with her dissatisfaction in its superficial meaning, and then began to justify her feelings, telling herself that this work was boring, and the working environment was harmful to health. If Anna wanted to be completely honest with herself, she would have to admit the fact that in the past she had already parted with the idea of becoming a veterinarian, because she was too lazy a student. By the time she graduated from high school, she was not very attracted to the idea of the need for further training in veterinary medicine, and instead Anna chose to become an assistant clerk in the bank in which she now works.

Moreover, until recently, Anna never felt dissatisfaction with her training and work in the bank. In fact, she even liked the cleanliness and comfort of the working room, since she is quite squeamish in nature. After work, she also spent long hours in stores looking for fashionable clothes and enjoyed hearing compliments about her appearance. Anyway, Anna is so picky about the external environment that she even refused the idea of having a dog or a cat, believing that this necessarily means dirt and disorder in the house. In fact, Anna doesn’t really like animals.

We have only considered a few aspects of Anna’s life, but they are quite enough to understand that in reality she made a completely crazy decision when she went on about her old and forgotten dream. If she was so lazy to learn in the past, what would change now? Even if she has learned to treat her studies with great enthusiasm, she still has no evidence that she will not be bored with her studies soon. However, more important is its disposition of spirit and personal preferences.

Does Anna think she can travel around the farm in silk stockings and high-heeled shoes? Does she think that farmers have carefully cleaned and sterile surgical rooms in which an elegant veterinarian can tinker with animals? And, by the way, how to get around the fact that Anna does not like animals very much and considers them dirty and unkempt?

Obviously, Anna didn't think that well, if she did. If she really wants to solve her problem, she should see it as a challenge, not a difficulty to escape from. When a person faces a challenge and overcomes it, the problem is automatically solved, and therefore a person does not have to flee from reality. If Anna wants to be honest with herself, she has to admit that she has always been quite happy with her work. Thus, the fact that now she is experiencing some dissatisfaction, can mean only one of two things: either Anna needs to continue training in the same field and try to find a more interesting position in banking or, at least, in something like that, or because of her laziness, she really chose a career that she sincerely considers unsatisfactory.

Only Anna herself can answer these questions, but she will not be able to do so until she wants to question her view of the world. So who does Anna really think she is? Does she consider herself a refined person or has she become so only because of her desire to impress others with her appearance? Does Anna really believe that she can wander through dirty farms, or is it just a wonderful romantic dream with no real reason? Does she believe that she loves animals and working with them in her heart, or does she sincerely consider them dirty and unkempt?

It is very easy to see the principles associated with the internal dialogue. Now it should be clear why it is so important to understand that a person reacts to the world around him in accordance with how he perceives both this world and himself.

The way he perceives himself depends on his image of himself or, more simply, on his personal history. Similarly, our perception of the world around us, including the challenges we face, depends on internal dialogue, that is, on what we say to ourselves. In turn, internal dialogue is the basis and foundation of the view of the world.

Having defined the internal dialogue and its consequences, let us turn to how to get rid of it, but first I wanted to urge the reader to be careful. It is extremely important to remember that we have now moved on to the teachings for the left side, which by its very nature is irrational. These propositions simply cannot be considered from the point of view of the rational mind.

As a result, it is not as easy to describe and apply the practices associated with them as it is in the case of the right-hand technique. Thus, the responsibility for a careful and careful study of everything that is described below lies with the reader himself; if the techniques associated with the left side are not correct, they will not become clear and accessible, and such misunderstanding will prevent the reader from successfully applying them.

STATION TECHNOLOGY OF INTERNAL DIALOGUE

If a person wants to change his view of the world or completely get rid of it, he must either change the internal dialogue or stop it. It goes without saying that when the internal dialogue changes, not only the view of the world, but also the personal history changes. Similarly, when the internal dialogue is completely stopped, not only the view of the world is destroyed, but the whole personal history is erased.

The Toltecs understood this long ago, but until they fully grasped the meaning of the internal dialogue and the true significance of intent, they developed the wildest and most bizarre rituals to stop the internal dialogue. One such ritual was the correct way of walking, described in detail by Carlos Castaneda in one of his books. Another, called walking meditation, is still used today by some Buddhists. There are many such rituals, and they do work—especially the two mentioned above.

However, in the end, they are all too uncomfortable and cumbersome, especially for a modern city dweller. Such rituals are simply impossible and unsafe to perform on busy street sidewalks, and it is difficult for a citizen to find a secluded place for successful classes.

Today, the Toltecs know much more about internal dialogue, and therefore any rituals have been excluded from the modern system of education, including those that were associated with the cessation of internal dialogue. This is because, firstly, rituals are not very practical and, secondly, their only meaning is to activate the intention. Rituals themselves have no power, except to allow the practitioner to focus attention and thereby assist him in the process of putting intention into action.

Thus, instead of spending precious time teaching the students rituals, modern Toltecs pay special attention to those techniques that ultimately help the student learn to activate his intention. In this regard, it is extremely important to emphasize that the only way to stop the internal dialogue is to accumulate enough personal strength for the intention.

Rituals like the right way to walk were designed for this purpose, but walking itself, no matter how strange and bizarre it may look, cannot stop the internal dialogue if the student does not aim at this intention.

Moreover, we now know that stopping the internal dialogue abruptly — as if it were something useless to get rid of — is not wise at all.

Although there is no doubt that any warrior sooner or later must completely stop the internal dialogue in order to free himself from the restrictions imposed by himself, but the desire of the student to learn to fly before he began to crawl and even understood how to do it is too unreasonable. One can extract no less from crawling than from flying, and if the Ancient Seers could understand this, they would avoid many of their mistakes.

In today’s learning system, students are brought to a halt by internal dialogue step by step — the most important aspect of this training is the actuation of intention.

When implementing fundamental concepts in their daily lives and the practical application of various techniques, students automatically learn to track themselves and thus cause small but constant changes. In other words, by non-doing, the student continuously causes a weak but obvious movement of the assemblage point.

In practice, this means that the student is constantly, step by step, changing his internal dialogue. At the same time, his view of the world changes, which, in turn, changes his personal history. Thus, it is more a process of gradual agreement than a sudden halt in internal dialogue.

The most important result of this process is that it inevitably leads to an increase in intention. This means that in trying to stop the internal dialogue and in the absence of a ritual to do so, the student has no choice but to aim at such a stop his intention.

The fact that the student is able to make constant changes in his inner dialogue and, consequently, in his view of the world, is only due to the fact that, without even realizing it, he activates the intention. Admittedly, the changes are small in the beginning, but this is only because the student has no experience of using intention. However, as he becomes more skillful, the changes become more significant, until finally the student's intention becomes strong enough to completely stop the internal dialogue.

It should be emphasized that the concept of gradual harmonization is in no way inconsistent with the principle that any genuine change is sudden and unexpected. Although this seems clear, here is an example that will help clarify this consideration.

Imagine a woman who constantly picks on her husband. The reason for this behavior is her own view of the world, which is clearly at odds with the view of her husband’s world. One day, when her husband is fed up, he warns her that if she does not stop tormenting him, he will leave. At first, this causes a woman to be completely confused, but then she realizes that her husband is completely serious, and then she decides to stop her attacks on him.

Such a decision would be invaluable if a woman saw this challenge in its true light and would treat it in the spirit of not-doing.

Unfortunately, everything was completely different, because instead of realizing that the threat of her husband is a challenge for her, requiring a change in view of the world, a woman curbs her desire for attacks and suppresses it, undoubtedly being in a quiet rage. In such cases, some may believe that this woman is really slowly but surely changing her habits. However, deep down, it has not changed at all for the simple reason that it has not changed its view of the world. As soon as she has the slightest reason, she will release all her suppressed reproaches with a single and endless stream of finally burst reproaches!

On the other hand, if this woman recognizes in her nitpicking and threatening her husband the challenge that they are, she will also feel the need to change her view of the world. Such awareness always comes as a flash of insight, and although it takes time to put this new understanding into practice, such insight is always sudden and unexpected, as a person's view of the world is suddenly called into question. Using new knowledge always takes time, as it is very difficult to get rid of the habits of your life. However, through the practice of non-doing, a woman will be able to gradually change her internal dialogue in the process of agreement and, consequently, her view of the world. And yet the real change with which the whole process begins is that sudden change of perception which turns man's view of the world into a dazzling flash of sober awareness.

To see how this process works in practice, let us again turn to the example of Anna, and show how a modern student should behave in order to stop the internal dialogue. Let us assume that Anna is a disciple of the Way of the Warrior.
As a student, Anna is well aware that she can not afford to immerse herself in the surface meaning of her problem or try to solve it with the help of habitual doing. With other elephants, she realizes that she must accept her problem at face value, while simultaneously penetrating beyond its surface meaning to recognize the challenge in her. Anna must believe that this is indeed a problem, and at the same time ignore the problem itself, because she understands that this problem is not a difficulty as such - the challenge inherent in it is important. However, to see what he really is in this challenge, she does not have to become attached to him, otherwise she will not be able to see anything else. This is the real non-doing of the warrior. By doing this non-doing, Anna will not become obsessed with her problem and will therefore achieve enough sobriety to clearly realize her challenge.

WHEN A MAN LOOKS AT THE WORLD DIRECTLY, THEIR VIEW MAKES THE POINT OF CONSTRUCTION UNLIMITED, AND THEIR MOVEMENT IS BECOMING IMpossible. IN THIS STATE, YOU CAN'T HAVE CURRENTNESS, OR TRAVEL. FOR THIS REASON, A MAN SHOULD NOT EXPLORE, BUT MISSING AND EASY TO LOOK AT. IT IS EQUITABLE AND IN THE CASE WHEN A MAN USES THE INTERNAL VIEW, DISCOVERING THE OWN INTERNAL WORLD.

An ordinary person rarely grasps the true value of a problem, because he usually either ignores it or behaves as if there are no problems in the world that he is not able to solve. In other cases, he becomes attached to the surface content of his problem. Attached to it, a person begins to look closely at the problem and in his attempts to find a solution to it becomes completely obsessed with it.

This obsession makes the assemblage point stationary, as a result of which a person is unable to notice anything but his difficulties. The only thing that can be done in such circumstances is to resort to rational reflection, which inevitably leads to the need to shut the round hole with a square stopper. As soon as a person realizes that his decision is far from the best or even acceptable, he automatically begins to justify his actions in an attempt to hide his sense of inconsistency.

On the other hand, the warrior recognizes the fact that he has faced a problem, but acts as if nothing special has happened. In doing so, he does not allow his rational mind to become obsessed with rational reasoning and instead directs all his abilities to the world around him. This is extremely important, since we are all constantly surrounded by knowledge, strength.

Thus, if a person remains alert and opens up to the world around him, he will never miss the best and most impeccable choice in any given situation.

POWER COMES TO US ALWAYS WHEN WE NEED IT. ONLY THE PERFORMANCE OF THE POINT OF CONSTRUCTION AND THE PRODUCTION OF IT DOES NOT ALLOW A MAN TO USE THE POWER THAT ENVIRES ALL OF US.

In this regard, it is interesting to observe an ordinary person faced with a problem. Instead of opening up to the world around him, he immediately shuts up, withdraws into himself and begins, as he calls it, “thinking.” Such “thinking” is not a reflection at all, but a process of rational interpretation driven by internal dialogue. When a person struggles to find some rational answer — which, of course, should confirm his view of the world — he seems to freeze, staring into the void. If at the same time he really tries his hardest, he even begins to wrinkle his forehead! Such a person should be treated very carefully - if you prevent him from "thinking", he will react very violently. Since this "thinking" takes place alone and is not connected with the outside world, people who immerse themselves in it very rarely calmly treat external interference. Indeed, the search for a way to strengthen your view of the world is the most serious occupation!

If Anna is a warrior, then her decision to walk in the forest is based on an understanding of the importance of opening up to the world. Of course, Anna could have done it at home. However, in the initial stages, when a person still lacks personal strength, leaving the usual environment can be of great help, since the native walls are always filled with a lot of reminders about the doing of a person. Of course, if there is no such way out, a person has to do everything in his power, exactly where he is. Ultimately, any warrior worthy of this title must accumulate enough personal strength to do whatever it takes, regardless of the circumstances.

Once in the forest, Anna does not allow her rational mind to analyze the problem and focuses on the practice of not-doing. So Anna seems to put the problem in the background of the mind and pays all his attention to what is happening around. By being aware of the problem, but at the same time focusing on the outside world, Anna allows the power to fill it. Let’s take a closer look at what that means and how it works in practice.

Focusing not on the problem, but on the outside world, Anna skillfully bypasses the desire of the rational mind to enter into internal dialogue. This is a simple but actually extremely effective technique underlying a ritual called the right way to walk; however, unlike this ritual, such a technique can be used when a person is sitting in an office, driving a car, shopping, and so on.

To understand how this technique works, it should be remembered that the rational mind is in all respects like a magnificent computer and, like every computer, is able to perform only one action at a time. Focusing on the world around her, Anna fills her rational mind with a huge amount of new information. This simple and perfectly natural action plunges the rational mind into silence, because instead of maintaining an internal dialogue, the mind is fully occupied with evaluating new information that overflows it through the physical senses.

This calming of internal dialogue, of course, means that Anna can no longer maintain her view of the world — at least not in those moments when her attention is focused on the outside world.

When Anna hears the birds scream, she avoids the trap of the surface meaning of this sound, as she knows that such behavior would only throw her back to the usual view of the world. Instead, Anna stops to give this sound all her attention. Listening to him, she realizes that, although it may well be just a song of a bird, but with the same success may be something that only resembles a bird's cry. This is a very valuable approach, because if Anna does not see the bird with her own eyes, then she cannot claim with complete conviction that this is really a bird.

However, since determining the nature of sound is not Anna's task at the moment, she prefers to listen to it from a position of strength. In other words, realizing that she is surrounded by power everywhere, Anna knows with no less certainty that this sound carries her news. So at that moment Anna does not listen to the singing of the bird, which is the surface meaning of sound, she listens to the power that speaks to her through this cry.

It is appropriate to make a slight digression to emphasize that any such message is called a sign. It is important, however, to understand that signs carry no content for the rational mind. As the above example clearly shows, signs are irrational, and therefore their meaning is determined only by the heart or the left side.

In turn, this means that the signs trigger feelings that trigger emotional responses. If the warrior is right about emotions and feelings, they do lead him to new knowledge, but if the signs are processed by the rational mind, they turn into mere quirks of imagination or omens. Needless to say, if a person believes in such signs and acts on them, it can only bring him trouble.

Signs and their interpretation have always been treated with great reverence, and yet the attitude to signs as complete mysteries is a typical example of how persistently a person does not pay attention to his own innate mystery.

Man is the greatest mystery known, and he has truly amazing potential abilities. However, in his stupid ignorance, an ordinary person never thinks about it, as a result of which it never occurs to him that he is an amazing creature capable of the most amazing magic.

It must be admitted that signs are always difficult to identify, and their interpretation requires skill, acquired only with constant practice. Yet each of us is capable of interpreting signs, just as each of us is capable of learning to read and write.

To begin with, any child has to learn to decipher those strange symbols that people use to write, but after he learns to read, reading becomes as simple and automatic as tying the shoelaces. The same principle applies to the interpretation of signs, but the secret lies in the realization that the world is not what it seems to a person under the influence of the generally accepted view of the world.

If a person refuses to accept things in their superficial meaning and looks at their fundamental essence, power inevitably comes to him as something self-evident, and the interpretation of its signs comes down to the question of the ability to listen to your heart.

When Anna listens to the song of the bird, she is overwhelmed by a feeling of deep joy, beauty and harmony - so strong that, unexpectedly for her, tears appear in her eyes. At this moment she is able to feel what beauty and harmony have always had for her.

Such awareness is not the result of rational deliberation, but an irrational consequence of listening to the power that appeals to Anna through these beautiful sounds. The insight becomes sudden and touches the very depths of her heart.
After shedding tears, Anna continues to move forward, still paying all her attention to the outside world. Note that she does not interrupt walks to sit down and think about what she sees, otherwise she would simply begin to indulge in rational thinking. It is only important to realize how important beauty and harmony are for her, and this does not require any rational reflection or evaluation.

Soon after, when Anna notices something similar to a shadow, she stops again and gives this phenomenon her full attention. As in the case of the cry of a bird, it does not lend itself to the surface value of this shadow and simply closely monitors how it passes on the ground between the trees. That it may be the shadow of the cloud that obscured the sun does not bother Anna at all, since she is too absorbed in tracking down the movements of power.

At this moment of concentration, Anna suddenly feels the presence of something dark, from which goosebumps run along her back. After focusing on this grim presence, she has the feeling that it is something familiar, as if she had already encountered it in the past. Anna notes that the shadow moves to her left, and she has the idea that there is something irrational in her subconscious, perceived by her as dark and frightening. And again, without even thinking about it, Anna realizes that the force indicates to her the need to reveal this forgotten fear with the help of the replay technique. Then, leaving her thoughts about the shadow, Anna continues on her way.

The crackling of a broken branch from afar makes Anna frightfully freeze in place. By holding her breath and listening attentively, she waits for the sound to repeat. After a few seconds of silence, she takes a deep breath and, since the sound is not repeated, realizes that the force is telling her that, among other things, it is necessary to be always on her guard. Still standing still and listening, Anna distinctly remembers the crackling that so suddenly caught her attention. It was the only sharp sound; it came from afar, and yet it was strikingly clear. For some reason, Anna feels that the cry of a bird, the shadow on the ground and this crackling are all part of the same message, however, not knowing exactly how they are connected with each other, she continues to walk.

When Anna comes out to a small stream, the soft murmur of running water causes her to feel deep peace and tranquility. All of a sudden, she is again experiencing the all-encompassing joy that she felt after the bird chirped. From some surprisingly familiar well, tears are shed again in the depths of her being, and, feeling a strange mixture of sadness and relief, Anna instinctively sits on a low stone at the stream.

Looking into the clear water rolling over the pebbles and pebbles at the bottom of the stream, Anna realizes that this small stream vividly reminds her of life as a child. In her head, brief scenes of childhood flash through, in each of which she sees herself as a little girl, full of freshness, purity and the feeling of joy inherent in all children. Remembering that she loved to sing, and that every beautiful thing made her clap her hands with admiration, Anna smiles quietly to herself.

As a child, she often played alone and enjoyed her mother’s garden, filled with flowers, butterflies and birds. Mentally returning to that sunny garden, she vividly remembers all the long and happy hours she spent there playing the queen of the elves, commanding her kingdom. In this game, the butterflies became her subjects-elves, business-floating here and there, and the birds - dressed in fine clothes ambassadors of foreign kingdoms, bringing to the queen of the elves messages from their rulers.

Sitting at the stream, Anna plunges into the memories of how often the Queen of the Elves arranged receptions for the ambassadors at the court - under the mulberry tree in the heart of the garden. The birds were attracted to the berries, and while they were feasting on the tree, Anna listened to their incessant chirping and dreamed of exotic countries that they visited during their annual flights. At the same time, the young elf queen imagined how often she would travel in the future and how she would one day visit these countries herself.

When Anna looks into the clear water, gently murmuring between stones and pebbles, she is gripped by deep longing and the desire to re-experience the feeling of freedom and joy that she knew from childhood. At this moment, she sees not a small stream, but a happy child, happily leaping in her mother’s garden. These were wonderful days of freedom. That freedom didn’t mean she didn’t have any problems as a child — it was just that for that little girl, problems never became an unbearable burden. In those days, Anna, like the water of this stream, with flexible ease seeped through its problems.

Realizing this, Anna begins to see in her problem the cry that she really is, and with this comes the understanding of the news that was transmitted to her by force during a walk in the forest.

The bird Anna heard was the ambassador calling the elf queen for a reception at the palace. Power reminded Anna that it was time to listen again to the innermost dreams and work on their implementation. And yet Anna knows that the world is not what it seems, and therefore she cannot relate to children's dreams in their superficial sense. For this reason, Anna is fully aware that her childhood desire to travel does not mean that she now needs to start wandering around the world - rather, it is time to explore her own inner world, just as she studied her mother's garden as a child.

Reflecting on the wonderful time spent in that beautiful garden, Anna again wipes away tears. Now that she realizes that she has allowed her life to become so empty and meaningless, Anna realizes that her boredom is not caused by work, but by the insensitivity with which she relates to the world around her. As a child, she always responded sharply to the beauty surrounding her everywhere - even simple things caused her joy and admiration.

Now, after years, this simple and direct approach to life was replaced by acquired legibility, dulling Anna's inherent ability to carefreely rejoice. Instead of allowing herself to enjoy simple things, she became obsessed with the idea that she should become an elegant lady.

With the goal of becoming elegant and sophisticated, Anna lost touch with her true inner feelings. For this reason, it is not surprising that she became restless and dissatisfied. Her own view of the world brought grayness into her life, similar to what she had seen earlier in the forest of shadow. Remembering the darkness of that shadow, Anna again shrugs her shoulders. Realizing that she still has a long time to re-watch, Anna mentally notes the need to identify the deep-rooted fear that made her go for the idea of elegance and refinement.

For Anna it is very important to identify what exactly happened in childhood made her part with the carefree approach of a happy child. It is only through this that she will be able to destroy her current worldview and re-establish a connection with her true feelings, with her true nature. Moreover, she can now clearly understand that a change of job will not help her at all, since, in fact, her work has nothing to do with a feeling of anxiety. Anna realizes that she should be allowed to hide inside the Queen of the Elves to take her hand and bring her back to that serenely peaceful place under the mulberry — to that inner center of silence where Anna was in harmony with herself. Only there will she be able to remember what happened in childhood destroyed her dreams. Anna realizes that the incident must have been something completely unexpected devastating for the little girl, like a crackling branch in the forest.

This example shows how Anna can temporarily break out of the shackles of her view of the world by not doing and by refusing to indulge in inner dialogue. Due to social conditioning, the rational mind of any person is programmed to strengthen the generally accepted view of the world. In addition, each individual embeds his own worldview in this basic program, based on his personal interpretation of inherited universal ideas.

The usual internal dialogue is the mechanism that makes the program work. Thus, as long as the rational mind is engaged in internal dialogue, it has to analyze everything in terms of this built-in program. However, when the internal dialogue stops, the person is able to freely change his view of the world, if only he wants it.

If Anna really wants to find the peace and happiness she wants, it is absolutely necessary for her to start using the knowledge she has gained in the forest to erase her personal history - even if it takes her a long time to completely get rid of her old view of the world. It is important to remember that personal history is an image of itself, formed as a result of how a person considers himself in accordance with his view of the world.

In this respect, Anna has already realized that she has lost touch with her innermost feelings and has instead acquired an image of herself, based on her thoughts about what she should be. In other words, the center of Anna’s personal story is her image of herself as an elegant and sophisticated girl, extremely sensitive to fashion. If she wants to succeed and destroy her view of the world, she should first destroy such an image of herself.

In other words, it must begin by changing its perception of itself. This does not mean that she needs to change her lifestyle and her appearance - mainly, she needs to change what she thinks and feels in relation to herself. Anna must continue to try to stop the internal dialogue, otherwise she will not be able to avoid the influence of the existing image of herself.

It should be emphasized that when the student tries to stop the internal dialogue, he should be very attentive to what he tells others about his personal life. An image of oneself cannot be avoided if a person is constantly engaged in the affirmation of this image in the eyes of others.

For this reason, if the student wants to destroy the image of himself, he should erase this image in the eyes of all those who know him; otherwise, in the process of communication, these people will constantly return the student to his former image.

In other words, if Anna wants to change her self-image, she cannot allow her colleagues and friends to believe that she is really a superficial and empty-headed girl whose only interest in life is fashionable clothes.

TO BE LOSED IN PERSONAL HISTORY, THE WARNER SHOULD CURRY HIMSELF WITH A THING IN WHICH ALL THAT IS RELATED TO HIM IT SEEMS NEULUOUS. PERSONAL HISTORY IS ONLY FOR AVAILABLE PEOPLE.

This principle causes great confusion, as people often assume that the warrior is trying to hide from the outside world. However, this is far from the truth for the simple reason that no mystery about his life will help a person if everyone understands that he plays mystery. Such actions only arouse curiosity and suspicion - of course, this is neither useful nor meaningful.

To wrap yourself in a fog means to stop believing in your own image of yourself. If a person achieves this, he gradually ceases to behave in the usual way, and it is these changes in behavior that cause the so-called fog. Because people judge us by our actions, once we deviate from our habitual behavior, others are completely lost and do not know how to react to our actions.

Naturally, due to such uncertainty, others begin to look at a person in a new way. In addition, it forces them to ask questions, and on the basis of answers they create a new opinion about this person.

Using the stalking technique, a warrior can truthfully answer any question while not allowing the questioner to form any definite opinion about it. This is extremely important, as if a student wants to erase a personal story, he should make sure that it does not turn into simply replacing one image with another.

An example will help us to clarify this idea.

If a friend had asked Anna if shopping in the stores was as enjoyable as it had been before, Anna might have replied, "Of course! But now I’m shopping differently.” That would make a friend wonder what she meant.

Anna can begin to destroy the former image of herself, saying that now she understands that external elegance does not mean anything if a person does not have a sense of inner beauty, so now she goes shopping in search of the latter. After that, the friend will either understand that Anna is not the girl she used to be, or will be confused, not knowing how to treat Anna’s answer, in which case she will stop asking questions or try to get Anna a clearer answer.
If a friend stops pestering Anna with questions, then she realized that her interlocutor is clearly not the woman she was always considered. On the other hand, when trying to ask her in more detail, Anna can continue to take her friend further away from her former image of herself. However, in both cases, the result will be the same: Anna’s friend will feel that she never knew Anna in the true sense of the word. Of course, such actions on the part of Anna are possible only if she realized the need to erase her personal history and began to get rid of her view of the world.

It should be explained that as soon as a warrior gets rid of the view of the world and erases his personal history, he usually refrains from disclosing details of his personal life. However, this secrecy of the warrior in relation to his personal life is caused by the unneed for mystery as such and not by security considerations; the warrior does this only because after erasing his personal history, he ceases to think and feel in the categories of his former ego.

In other words, although the warrior is still the son of an ordinary married couple, Joe and Annie, he no longer feels grown up in their home and does not think as he once thought.

When a warrior erases a personal story, he is in every way except perhaps the last name, ceases to be the son of those Joe and Annie; in turn, Joe and Annie remain his parents only in the biological sense.

Being someone’s son means much more than having a surname; just as being a father or a mother means much more than simply producing a physical body.

Thus, although a warrior can still visit his parents regularly, in reality, he becomes a stranger to them and their world, as he no longer shares their common view of the world. The principle and the phenomenon of the son visiting his parents is an integral part of the general view of the world shared with his parents, but if the warrior no longer clings to this view, then, strictly speaking, he only plays a certain role, whatever his motives may be.

Such concepts, such as age, place of birth, and family history, can only have meaning in the context of personal history.

A warrior who has lost his personal history often quite seriously claims that he has no age, no parents, no family. Although such statements are always uttered half-jokingly, they are quite typical for a stalker. Obviously, such words can not be taken at face value; despite the fact that the stalker never lies, his truth is not always expected and, as in this example, at times seems an outrageous lie. And yet, from his own point of view, a warrior communicates the innermost truth to others.

Knowing that he is his dreaming body, and not a physical body, the warrior also understands that he has no age in terms of the universal view of the world - the category of age has power only over his physical body. Similarly, those beings who have given biological life to its current incarnation are not its parents - for the simple reason that the dreamer has no parents. Similarly, a warrior cannot have a family, except for the group to which his dreamer belongs.

Chapter Seven
Peace Stop

THE STATION OF PEACE IS THEIR MAJOR MAGICAL ACTION. AS ONLY THE WARNER HAS perfected it, it will become a FREE BEING, a DISTRACTING FORCE. AFTER THIS, THEIR DESTINATION STARTS TO DEVELOP THE MOST AWESOME AND MIRACLE.

We have achieved what is the very essence of the Way of the Warrior, that mysterious technique which is called the stopping of the world. A stop to peace means a stop to the view of the world; it is the natural result of a stop to internal dialogue. At the conceptual level, stopping the world is not so hard to grasp with the mind.

However, its nature is extremely complex, and if the student begins the practice of this technique, without realizing its full significance, this principle becomes dangerous and may well lead to the final failure of attempts to become a warrior.

These difficulties are further complicated by the fact that stopping the world is a technique that takes a person to the very depths of the left side, and therefore it is almost impossible to describe it in words. As happens with everything on the left, we are at best only able to talk about the results of actions, that is, to express the consequences of experiences in words, but not the experiences themselves.

Thus, in this chapter the reader will often feel that my exposition is “going off on tangents”, yet these apparent digressions are absolutely necessary to express all the subtleties for which words are lacking.

The Return of the Warriors stated that the difficulty of the Warrior's Path lay not in its academic complexity, but, paradoxically, in its apparent simplicity. This is especially true with regard to stopping the world, as this technique covers many subtle nuances that look quite insignificant. If you consider each of these subtleties separately, they may seem quite entertaining, and yet relatively trifling. This applies to everything that warriors do, as the rational mind of the average person is so focused on complexity that it almost never pays attention to the true manifestations of strength.

For example, it is for this reason that an incredibly powerful warrior is able to pass through a crowd of people so that no one will pay attention to him. If this warrior wants to, he can even manipulate the awareness of the crowd along the way, and no one will notice anything special. Some may find it strange that he suddenly wanted to do something that a minute ago he did not even think about. But usually these people will just decide that they have responded to their own sudden urge. Most people are so conditioned that they only notice the stage effects, and therefore such a crowd never realizes that it has just been exposed to absolutely amazing magic.

The skill of a warrior is such that he never attracts attention to himself, unless he himself wants it, and therefore fully realizes that this is a huge advantage over his fellows. Not being a circus clown, the warrior is not offended that no one notices his magic. The ability of a warrior to go about his business unnoticed is one of the most brilliant achievements of the Toltecs - it not only gives a warrior unlimited freedom, but also allows him to avoid the deadly traps of self-importance and arrogance.

Stopping the world belongs to the category of magical actions of a warrior. From an external point of view, there is nothing to show in stopping the world, but for any warrior who managed to accomplish this act, it represents an exciting experience leading to amazing results.

In order to understand this more clearly, one must realize that all the provisions of the Toltec teachings described earlier are integral parts of stopping the world.

Thus, the technique of stopping the world is of a composite nature and requires high skill in all the techniques outlined so far, as well as in several others that will be described later. For this reason, it is absolutely necessary that a person put together everything he has learned previously; in doing so, he is aware of how each concept and technique is combined with all the others and forms a whole with them, much exceeding the sum of the individual parts. However, before we dive into this topic, we describe the results of stopping the world, so that the reader does not doubt that this accomplishment is of paramount importance for anyone who wants to become a warrior.

As the perceptive reader has already noted, there are many ways to tell the difference between a student and a real warrior. However, the most expressive of all possible definitions is probably that the warrior is the man who stopped the world, and the student is still trying to do so.

However, in the system of training used today it is difficult to determine whether the student has already risen to the level of a warrior. This is because modern students are able to show striking results, which rightly refer to the consequences of stopping the world.

The most important result of stopping the world is that the warrior is freed from social conditioning and becomes able to move and shift the assemblage point along his own field.

In this regard, we should not forget that the movement of the assemblage point leads to sobriety, while its shift causes an altered state of perception. Although sobriety can also be called an altered state of perception, it is important to remember that any movement of the assemblage point is associated only with first attention, or ordinary awareness. In contrast, the shift of the assemblage point takes the warrior to a second attention, or state of heightened awareness, to what is technically called a genuine altered state of perception.

In order to be able to move and move the assemblage point of his own free will, the student needs to master all the techniques described to date, among which, of course, is the need to lead the life of a warrior. Obviously, the first important step in the development of the student is the moment when he reaches the point of movement of the assemblage sufficient for the acquisition of sobriety art.

After that, the student goes to the level of a hunter. Then, when he has mastered the life of a warrior and learned to move the assemblage point to move on to heightened awareness, the student rightfully deserves the title of a warrior.

Being free from his view of the world and capable of causing altered states of perception, a warrior can adjust any energy field of his choice. When its assemblage point moves far enough from its usual position, the resulting perception is so different from the usual that such a new level of perception can rightly be called a completely different world. From a technical point of view, this is called the assembly of a new world.

Although the assembly of other worlds is based on concepts and techniques that we will have to deal with much later, they are mentioned here to indicate a common goal, as they are a natural extension of the ability to stop the world. For this reason, we will take a preliminary acquaintance with this concept in order to better understand the technique of stopping the world.

In general, there are ten different worlds in the human band that can be assembled; one of them, of course, is the world that we perceive in ordinary awareness.

The other nine worlds are as tangible as the familiar human world, but they can only be perceived after assembly. This means that when a warrior is able to shift the assemblage point to the position in which the other nine worlds exist, he can tune in to the energy fields that make up each of these worlds. In this case, the warrior collects his perception within the framework of the new world.

However, it is important to remember that the glowing cocoon is one coherent whole, consisting of many energy fields interacting with each other as a single space. There are no gaps in the cocoon, that is, areas not filled with energy fields. Thus, although there are ten different worlds in the human band, they are not independent of each other. In between these worlds passes countless energy fields connecting the worlds, and this fact always confuses the beginner.

The energy fields that fill the gaps between the different worlds belong to an extremely wide range of vibrations — each frequency flows imperceptibly into the next. The final result of this placement is that the energy fields located closer to any of the worlds are similar to the fields of this world, and as they are removed from it, the energy fields gradually acquire the properties of the next world, and so on.

Thus, it is impossible to determine to which world any intermediate field belongs. In the final analysis, the only indication of which world can be attributed to a particular intermediate energy field can only be the degree of manifestation in it of special qualities associated with this world.

The ability to clearly distinguish the degree of manifestation of special qualities does not particularly bother the warrior, unless he is a very developed seer. More important to the warrior is that there is indeed a perfectly defined system of relationships between the ten worlds, and the warrior is vital to the ability to recognize and comprehend this system.

In a simplified sense, these relationships are the result of the interaction between the ten worlds and are technically called the treasures of the Way of the Warrior or simply treasures.
In the intermediate energy fields surrounding the ten worlds within the human band, there are twenty-two treasures.

Twenty-one of them have clearly expressed properties of their own, much more noticeable than all the qualities of the energy fields themselves. Treasures are quite easily mistaken for independent worlds. However, it is important to realize that there are only ten real worlds, and treasures are the result of their relationship.

Thus, if the assemblage point does not move far enough to assemble one of the other nine worlds, the warrior can perceive a treasure, and although this will mean an altered state of perception, it does not assemble a new world as such.

It should be noted that all references to other worlds related only to the human band. In fact, there are many more worlds in the human cocoon: some gather with incredible difficulty, others with alarming ease. I have deliberately used the term “disturbing lightness” because our predecessors used many practices that were absolutely terrible by all standards. One such practice involved assembling the world of the beast - of all the existing worlds, it is easiest to assemble, since at the same time a person very closely merges with animals.

It is very difficult to describe the world of the beast in rational terms; we can only say that, collecting this world, a warrior could take the form of any animal of his choice. However, it must be emphasized that, in addition to animal instincts, the world of the beast has other qualities - qualities that are truly disgusting and repulsive from the point of view of man. Moreover, the assembly of the world of the beast always causes a real transformation, or, more precisely, reincarnation.

In other words, a warrior who has gathered the world of the beast is able to temporarily, but quite literally, turn into the animal he wants, or take any animal-like form that will arise in his imagination.

Warriors avoid such practices, for they are not only useless for gaining new knowledge, but also impose an indelible imprint on personal power. This means that if a warrior gathers the world of the beast, his personal power remains forever infected with the qualities of this world.

In this book it is not possible to explain this principle in more detail; it will be enough to emphasize that for a warrior walking on the Path of Freedom, such consequences are completely undesirable, since they throw it back. With a fairly long practice, such effects accumulate, so that the warrior becomes more and more animal-like. This terrible phenomenon has given rise to many ancient legends; in this respect, the example of werewolves is not at all as fantastic as is commonly believed, although over time the legends about them have been greatly exaggerated.

All of the above makes it possible to understand that man is really a magical being of the Universe. Not only does it have almost limitless potential, but it is shrouded in a mystery that defies any rational reasoning.

And yet the curse of human existence is that ordinary modern man leads a barren life among the mundane trifles that automatically deprive him of the opportunity to realize his subtle divine nature and incredible potentialities. Such a state of affairs is a deplorable testimony to the level of human ignorance and the stubborn desire to cling to social conditioning, which has a debilitating effect in all respects.

YOU CAN'T BECOME A WARNER WITHOUT STOPING THE WORLD. TO DO IT, YOU NEED TO BELIEVE THAT IT IS POSSIBLE AND THAT MAN IS THE MAGICAL BEING OF THE UNIVERSE, AUTHORITY TO DO IT.

The goal of the warrior is to achieve not only freedom from social conditioning, but also the freedom that allows him to reveal all his potential abilities as a magical being. Such freedom naturally includes the ability to tune into any energy fields of one’s own free will and explore all levels of perception available to a person. However, true liberation becomes possible only after the student manages to stop the world.

It is simply impossible to identify our latent potentialities while remaining in the tight fetters of the cumulative effects of social conditioning and the very world we have inherited with our physical embodiment. Human beings around us can go to any lengths to convince us that this world is the only reality that exists, but a potential warrior is a human being, every part of his being feeling that life is something much more than that which is available to the eye.

As a result, the disciple of the Way of the Warrior chooses to believe that he is able to reach the very center of his being and learn, first, who he really is, secondly, what his true potential is, and, thirdly, what his true purpose is. Once this decision is made, the student’s rate of development begins to exceed all imagined limits.

Realizing the importance of stopping the world, we can move on to defining the process associated with this comprehensive concept. It has been said that stopping the world is a composite technique that includes everything that has been studied before, as well as several techniques that have not yet been described. The reader should not worry that he does not know all these techniques.

If he achieves an awareness of the process of stopping the world, later techniques will automatically and naturally merge into it. So far, we’ve focused only on techniques we’re already familiar with.

If it were necessary to express the essence of all the techniques already outlined, this could be done quite accurately with one short phrase: learn to treat yourself well. This is the central position of all the teachings described to date.

Most students who fail to become warriors have stubbornly refused to accept the possibility that perhaps they are something much more than they think. In this regard, it should be emphasized that social conditioning, in which, as if in prison, a person is imprisoned, in one way or another relies on a sense of his own insignificance. The only reason that humanity as a whole is dragging away a painful existence is that people accept that they deserve nothing better.

Immersed in guilt and in their own insignificance, people quite unconsciously adhere to the idea that they are victims of circumstances. As a result, the principles of superiority and inferiority flourish, which cause a person a sense of self-importance and self-pity.

It is worth paying special attention to the concept that has a completely destructive effect on the minds of a huge number of people, namely, on the theological principle of sin. This principle is diametrically opposed to the whole teaching of the Toltecs, since on the Way of the Warrior the student learns not to indulge in a sense of his own insignificance.

Instead, the student is taught positions that allow you to see life in the true light. Thanks to this, he is able to stand on a point of view that helps to accept himself as a creature with a certain purpose and value for life.

All of us, regardless of who we are, are particles of a huge whole called life, and therefore play our small roles in the great process called evolution.

The role to be played by each individual is called destiny, and evolution is ultimately the sum total of all individual purposes, since there is only one life that develops a single awareness. For this reason, it goes without saying that the only sin is the sin of separation.

In other words, every time a person indulges in a sense of superiority or inferiority, he separates himself from a huge whole.

Any feeling of superiority or inferiority is always based on a sense of one’s own insignificance. Unable to recognize his innate value as a person, the ordinary person feels himself insignificant and therefore cannot accept life as it is.

The result: instead of seeing his challenges as gifts of strength, such a person desperately tries to turn himself and his life into something that, in his opinion, will bring him peace and happiness. It all ends with the person fighting everything, and everything around him, including himself and his purpose. In this senseless battle, he will never be able to play his role in revealing his full potential and will harm not only himself, but also everyone around him.

For this reason, it should be remembered that all living things interact and therefore are interdependent. Ultimately, this is the true meaning of the interconnectedness of all living things.
Almost all major world religions pay great attention to the principle that a person must repent of his sins.

The Christian tradition emphasizes that whoever repents will be forgiven and will inherit the Kingdom of God. It is a pity that in his laziness a person never makes an attempt to understand the meaning of the word he uses. If he had done so, there would not have been so many misconceptions associated with the concept of sin.

The word "repent" comes from the Old French "repentir", the meaning of which is associated with the Latin word "contritus" - from "conterere"; in turn, this verb comes from "terere", meaning "to grind", "toll".

Faced with the challenges of life, no matter what they are, we "grind" them, extracting the gifts of power. If this happens, our challenges fulfill their task and become “contritus”, then frayed, worn out. The same principle applies to the technique of re-examination.

Reliving the challenges of the past, which we could not cope with at that time, we grind them, extracting their true purpose, that is, “repent” in the true sense of the word.
It goes without saying that as soon as a person faces the unresolved challenge of the past and overcomes it, he deserves forgiveness. However, in this case, people also do not understand the meaning of the word used, since the word "forgiveness" has nothing to do with a cowardly idea of a person about the feeling of sins. The word "forgive" is very ancient - the prefix "for-" literally means "to reject"; thus, the whole word means "to reject giving" (from the English give - "give").

In other words, if a person, according to his own conception, has sinned against another being, then as long as he feels guilty, he will continue to give this person energy in one way or another in an attempt to relieve himself of the burden of sin. Similarly, if he believes that someone has wronged him, he will insist on seeking redress for the harm done. It is in this behavior that the true meaning of Toltecs' understanding of attachment to one's neighbor lies.

It is clear from this that as soon as a person truly repents, that is, recognizes in his challenges what they really are, he rejects giving in any form - both his debts to others and others' debts to him. In other words, a person forgives not only himself, but also everyone who helped him come to an understanding of the challenges of life. Moreover, if man is created in the image of God, then the kingdom of God belongs to him by birth as a son of God. Of course, this birthright is the full potential of man as a magical being of the universe.

In this sense, the Church is perfectly right in asserting that in order to inherit the Kingdom of God, a person must be freed from sin: can he claim his rights to what belongs to him from birth if he does not enter into a battle for the sake of liberation from the sin of separation, that is, social conditioning?

With regard to the concept of sin, it is extremely important to realize that in reality there are no sins. The true meaning of sin is that man does not fulfill his role and does not reveal his full potential as a magical being of the universe; in theological terms, this means that man does not live as he befits the son of God.

In other words, when a person avoids his challenges and refuses to understand their true meaning, he submits to the belief that he is not able to meet these challenges face to face. As a result, such a person sooner or later begins to feel like a victim of circumstances and in retaliation in one way or another tries to make victims of all others.

Such a person is far from “repentance”, and therefore there is no “forgiveness” for him. hopelessly attached to his fellow men, a man constantly feels unjust treatment of himself, as well as a sense of guilt for his vindictiveness. He is forever out of harmony with the world around him and therefore leads a literally life "in sin" - in the sin of separation, which he imposed on himself.

Thus, it becomes clear from the above that in the process of learning to stop the world, the student must first of all stop telling himself that he is what he began to consider himself under the influence of social conditioning. Of course, this means stopping the internal dialogue, which in turn leads the student to erase the personal history, as a result of which he can get rid of his view of the world.

Stopping the world means stopping social conditioning, ceasing to tell oneself that one is a victim of circumstances, and indulging in continuous reflection and a sense of one's own insignificance. Stopping the world means making a conscious decision to take full responsibility for yourself and your actions — physical, emotional, and mental.

Stopping the world means reaching the point where a person decides to put an end to everything that makes him unhappy and start a whole new life.

However, such a decision should not be taken recklessly and cannot be based on a simple whim - or, worse, on the intellectual assumption that this may be a good idea. When a person makes such a decision, it is invariably the result of an inner indication coming from the heart itself.

This order is called the Stitch of the Spirit; its essence is strikingly simple and at the same time extremely serious: “Stay where you are and perish — or catch a fleeting moment of chance.”

A person is unlikely to make a decision to take advantage of the opportunities that have arisen if he is satisfied with the life he is leading now. You can take your chance in the true sense of the word only when a person realizes that he has no other choice. Thus, the decision to become a warrior and fight for your freedom is not a decision based on romantic notions of fame and power - it is an act of survival.

However, a person clings so arrogantly and stubbornly to his social conditioning, and his fear of the unknown is so great that it usually takes a real tragedy or catastrophe before he decides to take advantage of his chances. For such people, the Sound of the Spirit should be heard as a kind of terrifying event.

And yet, it doesn’t happen very often, because there are a lot of people in the world who have caught their fleeting moment of chance for the simple reason that they were sensitive and vigilant enough to listen to their heart.

In this connection, it is appropriate to mention one phenomenon that often arouses people's curiosity and idle speculation, namely, visions arising from religious ecstasy. When the circumstances of life force a person to take advantage of his chance, it is often accompanied by an involuntary and short-term transition to a state of increased awareness. Such a transition can be caused by a severe illness, severe shock, terrible grief or other deep emotional experiences. When such an involuntary transition occurs, a person invariably experiences an altered state of perception.

However, since man does not have the frame of reference necessary to perceive this altered state as it really is, his rational mind is forced to interpret such an event in categories known to him.

The results of this interpretation will certainly be consistent with human social conditioning. For example, if this person is brought up in Christian traditions, he will experience a certain form of religious ecstasy - a vision of either God, or an angel, or some Divine light. Such a transition to heightened awareness is always short-lived, but even when it lasts only a few seconds, the experience will convince the person that he should repent of his sins.

Most likely, such a person has never heard of stopping the world, but if he takes his experience seriously, and it forces him to act, he can stop the world. It must be admitted that such a person will not be able to stop the world as the Toltecs understand it, that is, he will not be able to move or shift the assemblage point of his own will, however, one way or another, he will completely change his world.

Ultimately, stopping the world means reaching the point where a person realizes that any view of the world is a severe limitation, and decides to free himself from any worldview at all. The concept of a total absence of a worldview is not very easy to understand by the rational mind in ordinary awareness, as a result of which everything that follows from the above is difficult to understand.

There are many examples of this, but it must be emphasized again that the responsibility for carefully studying this chapter and extracting the subtleties not expressed in words related to the left side remains with the reader himself. If the reader does not comprehend such nuances, he will not be able to use the information transmitted here properly.

The example we’ll look at may seem far-fetched, but it’s based on the real life of one person — the woman I’ll call Lorna. Of course, Lorna is not a real name, but the story itself is completely reliable. The example from life is given here so that the reader does not have doubts about the importance of stopping the world, and also for the reason that we can show that, regardless of the circumstances of life, each of us has the choice and opportunity to rise above these circumstances, bravely meeting our challenges.

In retelling this case, one could confine oneself to the part of Lorna's story that is concerned with stopping the world, but this would deprive us of many of the subtle shades that led her to the very act of stopping the world.

For this reason, we will get acquainted with the story of Lorna in its entirety.

Lorna grew up with the idea that women are worse than men and therefore relate to people of the second class. As a result, she has always sought recognition from men. For this reason, when at the age of eighteen Lorna met a very courageous young man by her standards, she completely lost her love for him. Lorna's friend, Dan, was a good boy in every way, except that he grew up in a family in which women also held a subordinate position.

At the very beginning of their relationship, Dan gave Lorna undivided attention, and the flattering Lorna tried her best to please him. So when Dan expressed a desire to make their relationship closer, she felt that she could not refuse him. And yet for Lorna, it was a very difficult decision. She grew up in a very religious family, in which sexual relations before marriage were considered a sin. At the same time, she was afraid that if she did not fulfill Dan's wishes, she would lose him.

Although sex before marriage made Lorna feel like a dirty sinner, she could hide her guilt not only from Dan, but also from herself. However, an even bigger shock, for which she was not at all ready, was that, although she sacrificed her virginity, Dan never even hinted that he intended to marry her. The realization of this made Lorna feel even worse. In desperate attempts to get rid of the obsessive feeling that she was acting like a prostitute in an effort to keep Dan’s attention, Lorna plunged into an extremely passionate sexual relationship with him, hoping that he would soon marry her. Trying to bring him sexual happiness, Lorna became more seductive in her clothes, behavior and even in speech. In other words, unable to see their own merits, Lorna began to implement their view of the world.

As fate would have it, Lorna became pregnant just a year after meeting Dan. Expecting Dan, as the father of her unborn child, to be understanding and marry her, Lorna told him of her predicament. Dan, however, showed anything but understanding. Feeling cornered and deceived, he lashed out at Lorna cruelly, calling her an irresponsible whore who lacked even the intelligence and self-respect to use contraception.

Completely devastated, Lorna confided in her work girlfriend and, on the advice of this wise life, she underwent an underground abortion. Needless to say, abortion didn't relieve Lorna of her pain.

On the contrary, she began to treat herself even worse. Now convinced that she is not only an ordinary whore, but also the killer of her own child, Lorna began to lose the remnants of respect for herself. As a result, when Dan returned to her after the abortion, Lorna did not have the courage or will to break up with him. Completely alone in her misfortune, Lorna again obeyed the wishes of the only man she loved.

Six months later, and contrary to all the precautions Lorna took, she became pregnant again. This time, however, Lorna was ready for Dan's anger and determined to keep the baby, even if Dan didn't want to marry her. When Dan finally realized that Lorna was not going to have an abortion, he reluctantly agreed to marry her for his and her parents' sake. By that time, Lorna was already fully convinced that women really occupy a disadvantage in this world of men and therefore at least some marriage is always better than the need to bring up an extramarital child alone.
Lorna and Dan's marriage was a total disaster. Although Dan provided her and their son James with shelter, he never missed an opportunity to turn her life into suffering. Throughout their family life, Lorna had to suffer from Dan's insults. However, believing that she has no right to complain, since the reason is her actions in the past, Lorna struggled to be a good wife and mother. Working tirelessly in the house and garden, she often cried alone, falling asleep from physical and emotional exhaustion. Lorna quickly realized that it is not necessary to show their feelings in front of Dan. On those rare occasions when she dared to do so, Dan became incredibly angry and, through sexual humiliation, made her understand what happens to those women who trick men into marrying them.

After three years of real agony of marriage, Lorna could no longer tolerate insults. One day, in a fit of emotion, she packed her bags, grabbed her son’s hands and left Dan with only a note offering to divorce. Dan readily granted her request. However, for Lorna, this was not the liberation she sought. Since she never studied any profession, it was very difficult for her to find a job. Income from the only place she managed to find, barely enough for a living. Eventually, completely deprived of funds and survived a year and a half of continuous struggle for survival, Lorna began to engage in prostitution.

Working for a client-facing agency, Lorna hosted men week after week, sometimes as many as three a day. She lived in a two-room apartment, and her young son often entered the room and stared at another stranger in his mother's bed. If Lorna's married life was hell on earth, then this period of life was a real nightmare.

The only way to keep her sanity was for her to completely suppress her feelings. She continued to do this until one day she stopped feeling anything at all. Lorna became so devoid of any emotions that she walked around the apartment in one night shirt and no longer cared to hide the nature of her activities from her son.

After two years of prostitution, during which she changed in her bed more men than I could remember, Lorna fell to the bottom. Deprived of the last vestiges of pride and the ability to experience real feelings, Lorna completely lost touch with her humanity. Because of her belief that women are worse than men, and her inability to see her own merits, Lorna brought to life her worst nightmare. Her belief that Dan’s love could only be earned by giving in to his desires, Lorna literally created her career as a prostitute.

One afternoon, Lorna went to rest after a particularly painful meeting with one of the clients. Although she had long treated physical abuse as a natural danger to her profession, this man was particularly violent. Her whole body was sore and covered with scratches and bruises; Lorna covered her eyes in an attempt to ignore chest pain — where the client’s teeth left bleeding wounds. Trying not to lick swollen and scratched lips, Lorna suddenly burst into tears for herself.

For too long she had not allowed herself to cry, and now, having found relief in these uninvited tears, she began to sob. After a few seconds, she stopped, feeling the tiny handle gently touching her cheek. Turning her head and opening her eyes, Lorna met with a look with the teary face of her young son, and what she saw in his eyes shocked her whole being.

"Mommy," the baby whispered indecisively, "please don't cry." Blinking and wiping tears rolling out of his eyes, he added, "I love you, Mommy."

Devastated and stunned, Lorna could only look at her son in silence, and his simple words echoed again and again in her head. There was not a shadow of judgment in his eyes, only love and care for her, his mother. In utter despair, Lorna sat down, attracted her son to her, and hid her face on his fragile chest. At this moment, Lorna was overwhelmed by years of restrained torment, which tore her soul with unbearable pain.

She has never experienced such emotional agony. The emotions that have held her back for so long now seemed to be going to drive her crazy. Fears, doubts, worries, anger, guilt, remorse and much more - they all quickly replaced each other. However, the most heartbreaking thing for Lorna was that during all these long moments, the six-year-old son pressed her head against his chest with all the fortitude and courage of an adult. In this baby, in her little boy, Lorna found the strength she had always lacked. Embarrassed to such an extent that it cannot be described in words, Lorna wept until there were no tears left in her.

When she finally managed to calm down a little, she got out of bed, with a grim determination came to the phone and called her agency to report that she once and for all parted with them. The episode with her son inspired Lorna, as she first realized that maybe she still has some significance. As a result, Lorna decided to end prostitution, a decision that was the beginning of a change in her view of the world.

A week later, Lorna found a job as a cashier in a bookstore, but because wages were not enough for a living, she took an hourly job as a waitress in a restaurant near their home. Both employers were well aware that Lorna had to raise the child alone, and therefore did not mind James being near her during working hours. Lorna finally managed to catch a fleeting moment of chance and make a leap to freedom, but there was still a long and difficult path ahead.
As they got used to their new life and the boy went to school, Lorna was able to relax a little, and the tension of the past gradually disappeared. However, for Lorna, this was the beginning of a new nightmare, no less disgusting and painful than the experiences of the past. Having no reason to suppress her emotions, she again plunged into a sense of her own insignificance. With her past in mind and deep shame at the multiple humiliations she humbly put up with, Lorna began to contemplate suicide more and more. The biggest shame for her was the memory of many times when James witnessed how she completely lost her dignity. Ironically, during such acute bouts of guilt, the only thing that kept her from committing suicide was her son. That James was completely dependent on her was the last sobering factor in her life during this period.

Realizing that she needed help, Lorna began to look for a spiritual path that would bring at least a little solace to her tormented soul. A visit to the church was completely excluded, as after the first abortion Lorna was convinced that her sins were too terrible for her to ask for forgiveness. But now, after years of prostitution, her feelings of guilt and her own insignificance have become immeasurably stronger.

As a result of her search, Lorna learned about the Way of the Warrior, and with the help of the replay technique, she finally managed to find partial peace. However, her guilt was so strong that she simply could not look at her life from the true point of view, regardless of what she tried hard to do. Indulging in a sense of her own insignificance, Lorna was completely absorbed in self-pity, but, refusing to admit what was really happening, Lorna constantly used all the sobriety achieved by re-viewing to strengthen her sense of being a victim of circumstances.

Out of self-pity, Lorna began to indulge not only in being a victim of circumstances, but in any kind of food. Now, after she realized that being a woman will always remain in all respects inferior, Lorna began to secretly enjoy any sweets that just came to hand. Since she had always denied herself any dignity in the past, she was now thrown to the opposite extreme - Lorna was indulging in self-pity. After four months of such over-indulgence, she gained enormous weight, and although this caused her even greater self-pity, her manic gluttony continued.

Six months later, Lorna almost tripled her normal weight, causing her to lose her job as a waitress due to her sloppy appearance. As for the Way of the Warrior, by that time it had reached the very edge of the abyss and, despite the excellent understanding that it was failing due to its indulgence, did not want to openly admit the fact that it was falling back into the pit until it lost its job as a waitress.
When the restaurant owner told her that she would have to leave because she was scaring off customers, Lorna became completely confused and went home to think about everything. Since it became familiar to her, she at first indulged in a cruel attack of self-pity, but in the end could no longer cry and then really thought about her deplorable financial situation.

The realization that she was back where she started struck her with an unexpected sobering blow. Still confused and stunned by this shock, Lorna caught herself thinking about thinking about prostitution again. However, the obvious thought of her grotesquely thick body brought her to her senses. With frightening clarity, which in itself became a sufficient shock, Lorna had to admit that no agency will never take such a woman and certainly no sane man will not consider her obesity attractive.

This realization was quite sobering, but most of all Lorna was struck by the fact that she seriously thought about returning to prostitution. As a result, Lorna stayed up all night and spent it re-watching her life, both when she was a prostitute and her current life. At last, in the early morning, she came to realize that neither the feeling of her own insignificance nor self-pity helped her in any way. Obviously, none of these behaviors could be the real solution, and realizing that if she only wanted to survive, she would have to make the most radical changes in her life, Lorna began to think about what exactly she had to do to change.

In the beginning, Lorna was still indignant at all her flaws, guilt and, above all, the overwhelming feelings of her own insignificance and shame. However, in the end, when she is already completely exhausted, Lorna finally realized that if she is going to succeed, it is absolutely necessary for her to find something in herself that will cause her satisfaction.

In other words, not understanding what she has actually achieved, Lorna, on some deep level of her being, realized that it is not enough to simply change your view of the world - you need to completely get rid of it.

Let us remember that Lorna began her life believing that women were inferior to men and had no intrinsic value; although the Way of the Warrior showed her that this view was wrong, Lorna could not rise above her sense of her own insignificance. As a result, she simply changed her former view of the world to one that made her feel offended by circumstances, since she was born a woman. It is easy to understand that this view was based on her inherent sense of her own insignificance. Indeed, Lorna now knows only one thing: if she wants to survive, she will have to somehow break with her past. Lorna realized that she must stop the world of her own insignificance, revealing positive qualities in herself.

The light began to shine when Lorna finally came to the idea that she had done at least three good things in her life. The first was the decision that she would not perform a second abortion and at any cost save James’ life, the second was the decision to end Dan’s insults and leave him forever, and the third was the decision to stop prostitution and start a clean and honest life in the name of his son. Given that she was able to do all this, Lorna felt a little better.

Knowing perfectly well that she could not change her past or correct unworthy actions, Lorna still realized that even in her life there was something that she could not be ashamed of.

Lorna then made the choice to view her situation from this perspective: she must admit to herself that, despite what her past was, she had an even bigger life ahead of her. In the end, paying tribute to the fact that she had enough strength for at least something good, Lorna felt confident that in the future she will again be able to call for help no less force. Among other things, Lorna understood that James still needed her and, although she was a completely terrible mother in the past, at least she could try to bring him good in the future. Finally feeling a little calm, Lorna took a shower, got dressed and went to the nearest store to buy a morning newspaper and look through job ads.

That day, neither morning nor evening newspapers had a single ad, and yet Lorna felt a strange relief, combined with a completely irrational sense of complete confidence in the future. The only thoughts that swirled in her head were that in the name of herself and James, she was ready to pave the way for freedom from self-pity and a sense of her own insignificance. That day, without realizing it, Lorna stopped the world because of her desire to survive.

Determined to find a new job, Lorna almost forgot about food. As a result, three weeks later, when she found a job as a secretary-telephone operator in an international company and went for an interview, she had already lost most of her excess weight. Since the salary offered was exactly the same as Lorna's immediate needs, she went into interviews with a clear intention of getting the job done. Lorna never for a moment allowed herself to doubt that she was worthy of it, and, completely convinced that she was not going to slide down the slope, she was able to make a pleasant impression on the interviewing employee. As a result, she got the job, and four years later, during which she underwent correspondence training, took the position of lead employee in the sales department.

When Lorna began earning enough to support herself and her son, she began to work with full dedication to erasing personal history. Although it was not easy, Lorna persevered with the courage and determination of a woman running away from the horror of a full understanding of what hell on earth is. Far away from him, Lorna learned that while she was unable to change her past, she was perfectly capable of making the future what she wanted it to be. In this regard, Lorna realized that the only hope for her and her son was that she was able to recover in spirit. Realizing that she could help James get rid of a traumatic childhood only if she solved the problems of the past and learned to treat herself well, Lorna came to understand the interdependence of all living things.

Five years after Lorna made the momentous and crucial decision to stop the world, she is finally coming to terms with her past. Seeing her life from a true perspective, she was able to forgive herself, her parents, and Dan. No longer feeling like a victim and proving to herself that she really is worth something, Lorna turned into a slim and elegant woman with a winning smile and a contagious sense of humor.

Finally freed from the exhausting influence of the past, Lorna achieved the calm serenity of a man who, though suffering terrible torments, still achieved victory. Moreover, experiences have given Lorna an openness of heart, which arises from the realization that everything in a person’s life has a good reason.

Lorna’s story is probably the most revealing example of how difficult it is for some people to get rid of their view of the world. And yet none of us can judge and evaluate the fate of another person - who knows what fate has prepared for us? In the end, it is possible that Lorna had no other way to learn self-respect than through such a sad path of humiliation.

However, there is no doubt that often one person needs to stumble so that others know about the upcoming obstacle. In this sense, Lorna was not defeated, as her frequent and deep falls, she showed not only her son, but many others in her life the mortal danger of trapping disbelief in their value and indulging in a sense of their own insignificance.

TO STOP PEACE, A MAN MUST BE AWARE THAT HE SHOULD STOP INDULING INTO HIS VIEW OF PEACE — ONLY WHEN HE CAN DOCK AN EXACTLY GENERALLY CHOICED

As Lorna’s example makes clear, there is no technique for stopping the world as such. Stopping the world is a process that begins with the realization of the need to change your view of the world and ends with the belief that for survival, a person should get rid of a sense of his own insignificance. In this regard, it should be realized that the halt in peace is the final result of the fact that a person relies on force.

Depending on the individual, peace can be brought to a standstill fairly quickly, immediately after a person relies on force — or, as in Lorna’s case, go to it for a very long time, through constant struggle and suffering. Lorna made her bet on strength the day she divorced her husband, but stopping the world proved to be a difficult task for her, and Lorna was unable to cope with it quickly.

Bet on strength means that a person has come to realize the impossibility of leading a previous lifestyle. This implies that he will have to go through the most radical changes - changes during which he must get rid of his view of the world.

However, in trying to do this, a person quickly realizes that the largest component of the worldview is the strongest sense of our own insignificance, which each of us acquires due to social conditioning. No one who has relied on strength can hope to survive the challenges of power if he clings to a sense of his own insignificance. Thus, getting rid of any trace of insignificance becomes an act of survival, thanks to which a person stops the world.

Accordingly, to achieve success in this person needs to use all the concepts and techniques already outlined.
Ultimately, stopping the world is as easy and as difficult as deciding to treat yourself well. For unsuccessful students, this becomes a barrier that they stubbornly consider insurmountable. For those who succeed, it was also not easy, but having chosen to live, and not just exist, they find within themselves the inner strength that marks every real warrior.

Needless to say, man’s decision to treat himself well cannot be based on the presumptuous assumption that he is in some sense superior to everything else around him; nor can it be based on the sense of inferiority that leads people to lock themselves in their personal world. You can treat yourself well in the true sense of the word only when a person has realized the interconnectedness of all living things.

It is only after a person understands that all living things interact and are therefore interdependent that he finds true humility, which leads him to agree with himself and his life as having a purpose and therefore a value; in the disclosure of this purpose and value lies our duty. Thus, in order to stop the world, we must go out into the open and, in the face of all the power of life, assert our right to power.

TO STOP PEACE, YOU MUST DECLARE YOUR RIGHT TO FORCE. But no one can claim their right to power if they think they’re unsuited.

Chapter Eight
Reasonable cooperation

BETWEEN ACADEMY THINKING AND INTELLIGENCE, there is a huge difference. ACADEMICAL THOUGHTS CAN ACT ONLY IN THE CONTEXT OF SEPARATENESS, WHEN THE INTELLIGENCE OF THEM IS A COMPETITIVE COOPERATION WITH FUNDAMENTAL INTEGRITY THAT CONDUCTS THE LIFE PROCESS.

Today’s average man and woman are no longer able to distinguish between real intelligence and rational assumption. The emphasis on the development of rational reason has been so great that one generally takes it for granted that academic ability is evidence of true rationality.

As a result, over the past few centuries, the sense of separation has been growing with terrifying speed, and people everywhere have not stopped the race aimed either at the eradication of the uncivilized masses or at the education of the latter in the spirit of the primacy of reason. Nowhere is this more evident than in the annals of human history.

That is why, generally speaking, the colonists struggled to clear the land of all sorts of “barbarians”, and those “barbarians” who managed to avoid the tactics of civilized brothers are still victims of missionary fanaticism.

Strangely enough, many of these so-called barbarians often show a much higher level of intelligence than all their conquerors and saviors combined. It is clear that rational thinking and academic achievement cannot serve as a criterion for measuring intelligence — yet people continue to use these absurd indicators throughout their history.

It never occurred to man, therefore, that his ability to see the differences between himself and another human being (or between himself and other forms of life inhabiting this world on a par with man) was in fact the result of rational thinking. That is why a person, having met another brother whose language, culture and religion are different from his own, considers a foreigner to have strayed from the true path.

For the same reason, man, in principle not having the ability to communicate with life forms that do not have the gift of speech, for example, animals and plants, simply assumes that these forms of life are not intellectually developed and, therefore, stand in their development below himself. As a result of this approach, a person with outrageous self-confidence concludes that such forms of life are obliged to submit to his superior mind and will.

On the other hand, a warrior, whether male or female, is convinced by his own experience of the existence of a single life, which manifests itself in myriads of different forms. Because of this, life has (and uses) the opportunity to experience an unimaginable number of variants of awareness, so what is called power turns out to be the total sum of all interactions between different levels of awareness.

In other words, there is only one life that creates one type of awareness, and each of us, people, together with other forms of life, is endowed with the obligation to fully use the potential of that particular level of awareness that is entrusted to him. From this point of view, it is pure madness to believe that every human being must resemble his fellow, and to believe that of all forms of life man is the highest.

Here again, however, we are faced with the incredible gross ignorance of man, who, content with his primitive sense of superiority, never thinks of the origin or purpose of life, and consequently has no moral right to judge.

All of this brings us to two of the most fundamental questions facing humanity: first, what is life, and no, what is the purpose of life?

It is not easy to answer these questions, for it leads us into the world of the Unspeakable, into the world of the Unspoken, which the Toltecs have designated simply as unknowable. That is why it is important to remember that the unknowable is a relative concept: it does not mean that it is impossible to understand life at all, it rather says that its essence cannot be accurately expressed in words.

Moreover, since our human understanding depends on the use of words, it naturally implies that we are unable to understand the true meaning of life based on our human qualities. The only way to understand the meaning of life is to see its source, that is, the Eagle; but this implies the need to penetrate the unknowable, something impossible for one who is still in his human form.

The best thing we can do to understand the meaning of life is to indirectly see the Eagle, that is, to see how the process of life unfolds on the physical plane, because through this we can come to a very accurate understanding of both the meaning and the purpose of life, without discarding our human characteristics. However, to see the process of life is possible only to the seer - that is why the Way of the Warrior is a practical way.

Without this ability to see, we can understand life itself and its purpose only from our own experience.

Here, the reader, it will be useful for you to remember that the ability to see is inherent in every man, every woman, and therefore it is not an art that can be mastered only after mastering some special technique, it is rather the natural end result of learning the ability to pass the Way of the Warrior flawlessly.

What, then, is life? Toltecs define life very simply: life is all that the mind has. Therefore, for the Toltecs, everything is life in one form or another, whether it is man, animal, plant, stone, or atom. The only reason why some members of the scientific community still do not recognize the forms of life of stones and atoms is that they stubborn in their desire to reduce life only to beings with biological functions. On this occasion, the Toltecs simply recognized that life is divided into two entirely different categories — forms that have biological functions (which the Toltecs call organic life), and forms that lack such functions, or inorganic life.

A little later we shall return to organic life as a concept distinct from inorganic life; but it will suffice to say that most forms of inorganic life are invisible to the human eye. Although the evidence of life is open to the eyes of everyone, only the seer can see these life forms.

No one, not even the representatives of the scientific community, can deny that the crystal structures of the stone really demonstrate the presence of intrinsic intelligence. The same intrinsic intelligence is demonstrated by atoms, balancing themselves in the process of building molecules; moreover, microbiologists have long looked at the DNA molecule with awe.

However, when it comes to the definition of life, it is crucial to remember that this definition is based on our experience of the process of life, but not on life as such. In other words, we describe life on the basis of its manifestations. As for the life that does not manifest itself, its origin, here we are deprived of the opportunity to observe. That's why we just call it Ineffable.

All we can say with certainty about the origin of life is that it is and that it obviously contains in itself the potentiality to manifest itself in ways we call intelligence. In other words, the origin of life is the potential of intelligence.

What is the purpose of life, i.e. manifesting life? No matter how simple the answer to this question may be, here again we are faced with the complexity of its awareness by the forces of rational reason. Toltecs define the purpose of life as the development of all possible levels of awareness. To understand the meaning of this definition, first of all it is necessary to understand what the concept of "awareness" implies.

Try to understand that any manifested life, regardless of form and whether it is organic or inorganic, is reasonable. Observations show that the actual level of awareness varies from one form of life to another.

In other words, awareness depends on a particular form of life manifestation, while reason, being an inherent property of all life, does not depend on form in any way. From what has been said, it can be concluded that both mind and awareness imply the presence of consciousness.

Generally speaking, the difficulty in understanding this lies in the extreme frivolity with which a person treats the words used. That is why most of humanity is unable to distinguish between the concepts of awareness, reason and consciousness simply because all these terms are usually considered synonymous. In fact, despite the rather close relationship caused by mutual dependence, these concepts have significant semantic differences.

The word intelligence comes from the Latin word intelligence, which means “to choose between, to distinguish”; meanwhile, the word awareness originates from the Latin word vereri, which translates as “to be afraid.” Thus, we have, on the one hand, a state of consciousness that causes the ability to distinguish, and on the other hand, a state of consciousness that provides for the need to be alert. Both states are merely incarnations of consciousness, a term whose Latin ancestor, “conscius,” presupposes the ability to “share knowledge.”

In other words, although there is only one life that can have only one consciousness, the very definition of “consciousness” presupposes duality, since it is possible to “share knowledge” only if there is at least one more subject. In principle, even the terms "one" and "unity" presuppose the existence of "plurality", because otherwise there would be no one and nothing to unite, so that the concept of uniqueness would be meaningless.

If we look at this from one point of view, we can see that in reality the concept of consciousness has two semantic definitions, namely: mind and awareness. Mind, or intelligence, is the inherent ability of life to distinguish, or choose between; awareness reflects the ability of the life form to be aware of the need for alertness. However, the meaning in all these concepts is much more than it may seem at first glance.

As we have seen, the word “reasonable” implies the ability to “distinct between”; in this connection, it is very important to remember that, according to the Toltec definition, life is reasonable. Thanks to their ability to see the process of life, thanks to their experience of seeing this process, the Toltecs know: there is only one life. Then the question arises: between what to choose? Answer it simply on the condition that you really understand the consequences of the concept of "consciousness".

If there is only one life, then it must not only be all-encompassing, but must also contain all forms of consciousness. This implies that consciousness is a summative concept, uniting everything that the Toltecs call unknowable, unknowable and known.

In other words, consciousness is simply defined as undifferentiated knowledge of life. This, in turn, suggests that life itself must have the ability to distinguish between knowledge already known and knowledge that is not yet known; in other words, life (that is, reason) makes a distinction between what it knows and what it does not yet know.

And yet it is necessary to understand that the concept of life embraces everything; therefore, the only necessary knowledge must be about oneself. Therefore, when we say that life makes a distinction between what it already knows and what it does not yet know, we mean that life is capable of making a distinction between what it knows about itself and what it does not yet know about itself. In simpler terms, life chooses between knowledge and ignorance, both of which are an integral part of its own consciousness.

It follows from this that life in its primary state is consciousness, or, as we have seen earlier, potential intelligence. But before the act of reason is revealed (to separate the known from the unknown), life remains an undivided consciousness.

By remaining in the positions of the human worldview, we really cannot go beyond the statement that life is intelligence, because we do not know anything beyond what is said. For example, there is no way we can justify the origin of life, nor do we know whether it is finite or infinite. Moreover, the concept of undifferentiated consciousness is completely inaccessible to rational thinking for the simple reason that such a state of consciousness implies chaos in the literal sense of the word. Despite the fact that seeing Toltecs have discovered some amazing evidence about the complexity of the universe, an ordinary person who has not yet been able to prove these facts, such studies will certainly seem purely speculative.

Therefore, before we begin to study the intricacies of cosmology, we need to limit the scope of this chapter to the knowledge that is obtained as a result of direct participation in the process of life. Before we go any further, let us first summarize what we know so far.

So we have a single life, which is primarily undivided consciousness and which, through observation, is also known to us as the potential mind.

We know nothing about the origin of life as such, so we simply recognize the fact of its existence by calling it the Ineffable. This is life unmanifested. In other words, She Is, but She is Nothing, the Void that the Toltecs called the Nagual (Figure 6).

Figure 6. Life Unmanifested

But we also know that life is all around us, and that beyond that, it shows us quite clearly an act of intelligence (or simply intelligence). It is already Life Manifesting, All That Is, which, like an island, floats in emptiness; it is called the tonal. This is the primary dividing line between the life of the Unmanifested and the life of the Manifested, in other words, the division between the nagual and the tonal. The Nagual we consider to be a spirit because he is Ni-What. No-T'ning , not nothing - nothing - ed.); the tonal is All That Is. Every-thing, and we call it matter.

Life separates the known from the unknown through the act of reason, in order to learn about oneself what is yet unknown. But above all, life remains undifferentiated consciousness (we define this relatively known and unknown as being in a state of unknowability). The difference between the known and the unknown is therefore a secondary differentiation (see figure 7).

Figure 7. Life Manifested

Secondary differentiation of consciousness is of paramount importance because it is the root cause of separation, or distinction.

The primary differentiation between the nagual and the tonal is not really a separation per se; it is rather a materialization. From this point of view, it should be clear that it is not possible to separate Anything from Nothing. It is for this reason that it is argued that the root cause is secondary differentiation - after all, only at its level it is possible to truly separate One from the Other.

As a result of the primary separation, one of the most influential laws of the universe comes into force, namely, the law of polarity. Despite the fact that in our time many people know this law, not everyone understands its meaning, as a result of which it turns out to be largely distorted. Nevertheless, it is vital that we understand at least the basic prerequisites of this law if we want to understand the concept of reasonable cooperation.

The whole theory of polarity is based on the concept of the existence of two poles, one of which is called male, and the second - female. In the physical sciences, these poles are called north and south; in physics and chemistry proper, positive and negative, cathode and anode; in mathematics, rational and irrational; in psychology, anima and animus, yin and yang, etc., etc. Finally, in the Toltec tradition they are called nagual and tonal (i.e. spirit and matter or life and matter).

We can complicate and subject this concept as much as we like; but we can also formulate it in a principled way, as can be seen from the following aphorism:

THERE IS, IS, AND WILL BE ONLY ONE LIFE DEVELOPING ONE CONSCIOUSNESS BY THE USE OF ONE MATERIAL.

Leaving aside the question of awareness for a moment, we shall see the primary duality of spirit-matter, or nagual-tonal, or, in other words, undifferentiated consciousness (nagual), as the opposites of differentiated consciousness (tonal). Next.

Since the nagual is a prerequisite for the emergence of the tonal, it would be logical to consider the nagual as the cause of the consequence we call the tonal. To clarify the meaning of what has been said, let us call the nagual a positive pole and the tonal a negative pole (although such terminology is purely conditional and has nothing to do with our usual associations in the field of moral values).

Continuing our terminological research in the same spirit, we can call the tonal a feminine principle, since all manifestations of life are carried out through matter, and matter, in turn, is associated with the maternal aspect of life. In principle, the word "mother" is formed on the basis of this association, since the Latin equivalents of the concepts "mother" and "matter", respectively "mother" and "matter", originate from one root.

In contrast to the tonal, the nagual is defined as the masculine (see figure 8). Based on this terminology, we come to one of the main premises of the Toltec tradition, which is that the cause is always positive in relation to the effect, regardless of the specific level of manifestation.

Figure 8. Cause and effect

In addition, you must understand that differentiated consciousness itself, or the tonal, has two poles, namely, the unknown and the known. We already know that the purpose of manifestation is to enable life to discover what it does not yet know about itself and to separate what it already knows from what it has not. From this we can see that the known is positive towards the unknown, or, in other words, the known is masculine, while the unknown is feminine.

Between the two poles of the nagual and the tonal there is what we call a manifestation, or rather, a manifestation of potential intelligence.

On the other hand, what exists between the poles of the tonal is certainly a differentiated consciousness created by an act of reason (see figure 9).

Figure 9. Differentiated Consciousness (Polarity)

This difference in the sphere of the tonal is of great importance, since the prerequisites for the emergence of the law of polarity are created by the two polarities of the tonal, and not by the two poles of the nagual-tonal, as is usually believed.

We have already said that although the primary duality of the nagual-tonal does exist, this differentiation is a consequence of manifestation and is therefore not a true separation. Perhaps this confusing conclusion will become somewhat clearer if we consider it on the example of a band magnet. Like a magnet, which is a single substance having a north and south pole, a tonal, i.e. Everything has positive and negative poles. A magnet cannot consist of matter at one pole and nothing at the other.

The same principle applies to the so-called paternal and maternal aspects of life. Although the nagual is masculine in relation to the tonal, it would be completely wrong to assume that the paternal aspect of the Manifested Life is beyond manifestation. Therefore, we must consider the tonal as a whole, bearing in mind that the secondary differentiation of the two poles of the tonal was the result of an act of rationality, while the primary differentiation between the nagual and the tonal is the result of a manifestation of potential rationality.

From the fact that primary differentiation is the cause of secondary differentiation, and from the principles described above, we can see that the act of reasonableness is negative in relation to the manifestation of reasonableness. From this it is not difficult to conclude that if we considered the two poles of the tonal as a whole, then we would have to consider the same primary differentiation between the nagual and the tonal.

In other words, if the tonal, or differentiated consciousness, embodies the maternal aspect of life, then the manifestation of potential intelligence is paternal (Figure 10).

Figure 10. Relationship between the paternal and maternal aspects

This leads us to a place in the study from which we can clearly understand what awareness is. We know that awareness is defined as the ability of a life form to be aware of the need to be alert. In other words, life forms are aware of the inherent need of life to develop knowledge - hence the need to be constantly in readiness. However, the state of constant readiness implies a certain fear (we have already considered the Latin root of the English concept of awareness - "awareness", which translates as "fear"). Here we come close to the two basic requirements for the warrior who has chosen the Way, namely, that the warrior must always be in a state of readiness, and it follows that awareness is impossible without a preliminary primary and secondary differentiation of consciousness - it owes its existence to these two differentiations. Here we can already assume that in reality awareness is a manifestation of the nagual’s need to discover the unknown and that there is a certain connection between the nagual and the known (Figure 11).

It follows from all the above that awareness is the result of the simultaneous manifestation of potential intelligence and the act of rationality. We may equally well state that awareness is the result of the interaction between the primary and secondary differentiation of consciousness, and is therefore the second cause of separation, which is negative in relation to the first cause. This is the technical definition of awareness in Toltecs.

So, since awareness is a manifestation of the nagual’s need for the evolution of consciousness, it must also be an aspect of consciousness. It is hardly surprising when we remember that there is only one life with one consciousness.

Summarizing the above, we will come to the conclusion that a single life is undifferentiated consciousness, which in essence is nothing but potential intelligence. However, in order to develop consciousness, undifferentiated consciousness manifests itself in a triple way, namely in the form of potential intelligence, an act of rationality and awareness.

We have already noted that awareness is a direct link between the nagual and the known. On this basis, we can define awareness as the instinctive need of any life form to make the most of its potential.

Therefore, it is through awareness that life forms are able to distinguish the known from the unknown. This, in turn, suggests that awareness as an act of intelligence also leads to the separation of opposites; that is why it is called the second cause of separation, or discernment.

The distinction, or division, cannot be taken literally, just as one cannot see light without darkness. Naturally, this suggests that light and darkness must be separated beforehand — otherwise we would perceive only a strange shade of gray. Similarly, it cannot be said that the known is the former undivided unknown. Such a fundamental separation was certainly caused by the act of reason at the time the two poles of the tonal were established; but it is reasonable to suppose that such a separation can be perceived only through awareness.

It must be remembered that the only meaning of such a division is that life forms can gradually determine the location of the unknown. To determine the location of the unknown is to make it knowable.

From this point of view, it is obvious that it is through awareness that life can learn about itself what has not been known before.

Hence, awareness, on the one hand, performs the function of separation or, more precisely, of distinction; on the other hand, as a result of the act of distinction, it also unites the poles of the tonal, gradually turning the unknown into the knowable.

Ultimately, awareness, through the process of separation and unification, and through the existence of a direct connection between the nagual and the knower, brings together the three aspects of life manifesting in a single whole.

It is this which implies the assertion that the secondary cause is negative in relation to the primary cause, for although awareness is in its essence a force of discernment, the same essence defines it as a force of union. Therefore, we must recognize that, according to the nature of the interaction between the tonal and the nagual, awareness itself has two poles, one of which separates and the other unites.

The dividing pole corresponds to what we call the thinking principle, i.e. the mind, and the unifying pole corresponds to the feeling principle or intention. The interaction between these two poles produces an act of perception that we call simply awareness.

From the foregoing it is clear that the paternal aspect of life (which manifests the potential mind) has an inherent tendency to unite, i.e.

To the transformation of the unknown into the knowable; on the other hand, the maternal aspect, or the act of reason, separates the two poles of the tonal, thereby giving the father's principle its fulfillment. It is natural that awareness, being the product of both these aspects, partly adopts the inherent qualities of these aspects and in this respect it can rightly be called a filial principle.
Father, mother, and son, these three aspects of life, exist and interact at all possible levels of being; they form the very essence of life manifesting itself and therefore pervading the entire universe. Here we need to go back to the premises of the Truths of Awareness and remember that the universe is made up of an infinite number of energy fields. These energy fields are naturally combined, grouped according to their own oscillation frequency. Such field combinations are called energy field ranges or simply ranges.

Consequently, the three aspects of life described above can be fundamentally described as three great ranges (we will return to this concept later).

By the way, the great mathematician and philosopher of antiquity Pythagoras very elegantly expressed the meaning of the concept of the three great ranges in his theorem on the right triangle. However, the consideration of this theorem takes us far beyond the scope of this book, since its comprehension involves deep knowledge in cosmology. The study of cosmological truths is not part of this book, so we will simply point out that the Pythagorean theorem is an exact mathematical model of the three great ranges and that the triangle aspect ratios that Pythagoreans have indicated exactly correspond to the relationships that determine the interaction between the three aspects of life.

Another major scientific breakthrough was Einstein’s law of relativity. This law is a mathematical expression of the law of manifestation. Using the simple equation e=mc2, Einstein proved that the energy (e) is identical to mass/matter (m);

Indeed, the tonal is a manifestation of the nagual. However, the equation e=m is true only if m is multiplied by a square of some constant value. As a necessary constant Einstein took the speed of light; but in this respect the Toltecs disagree somewhat with the great scientist, for experience suggests that there is nothing really constant in the universe, so that even the speed of light cannot be considered a constant.

Of course, this does not mean that Einstein’s equation of relativity is wrong. The only thing the scientific community is wrong about is its understanding of constant magnitude. The equation of relativity turns out to be exceptionally correct if one realizes that the only necessary constant in the world of manifestation is the constancy of interaction between the two poles of awareness. We can say that differentiated consciousness (m), multiplied by the product of the two poles of awareness (c2) is equal to undifferentiated consciousness (e).

Ultimately, surprising as it may be, this expression reflects the very essence of relativity (although most scientists, unfortunately, interpret Einstein’s law of relativity quite differently).

To understand the implications of this statement, we must return to the Truths of Consciousness: they say that man is a microcosm of the macrocosm and, therefore, is an exact copy of the universe.

When we consider awareness according to human standards, we find that the dividing pole (thinking principle) is the capacity of man, which we call rational thinking; accordingly, the unifying pole (feeling principle) is our ability, such as emotionality. Needless to say, despite the constant constant interaction between the two poles of awareness, the result of such interaction is never constant - on the contrary, it always turns out to be variable! It follows that we should not be surprised by the statement that the world (or spirit) should be related in our perception. Simply put, our perception of the world depends most directly on the result of the interaction between the two poles of awareness. This is the true meaning of the concept of relativity.

Hence it is quite clear that if we prefer to operate with the categories of rational thinking, then our worldview will be extremely materialistic, divisive; if we prefer feelings, then our views of the world will be spiritual, unifying. But only when we realize that this or that side leads to a disturbance of balance can we really understand the need for harmony of mind and heart — only when we combine discernment and union equally can we achieve that balance which in people is called the integrity of personality. This is the meaning of reasonable cooperation.

From all that has been said so far, it is easy to conclude that the concept of reasonable cooperation leads us directly to the reality of destiny, destiny. Purpose is another concept that we can complicate almost indefinitely, because a person likes to embarrass himself with imaginary ignorance. People resort to this simulation because they believe that ignorance of their own destiny can justify their unwillingness to follow it.

Ignorance cannot be justified. Somewhere deep inside ourselves we all know who we are and what we are. HOW AND WHAT WE SHOULD BE USED IN LIFE.

The reason why we tend to overlook our inner feelings and knowledge is that these feelings and knowledge do not always coincide with the belief in what life has prepared for us imposed by social conditions. That is why every child begins his life with an inner struggle between what he instinctively knows and feels and what society makes him do under the pretext of the “right way of life.” It turns out that rarely does a child grow up without the social conditioning press, and even those individual lucky ones who are strong enough not to obey completely are still seriously affected by the influence of society.

As a result, today there are literally a handful of ordinary people who really live in accordance with their fatum. The vast majority of people strive to live a life that does not correspond to the destiny.

Realizing this, is it any wonder that today's world is struck by misfortune, aggression and all sorts of sorrows! In trying to alleviate the burden of discontent, people spend more and more of their time and personal power doing what they think will make them happy, but in most cases only distances them from their purpose.

And yet, despite all these troubles, the purpose is not something indefinite, unknown. Purpose is our inner map, which very accurately determines the life path of each person. The only thing we need to do is follow the directions of this map; however, since this is our inner map, it is not difficult to read it. This does not mean that our journey will always be easy, but at least the instructions themselves will always be clear and clear.

The problem is that most people do not like to take away those challenges that life throws at them openly, so having dealt with the first glove thrown at them, people are taken to immediately look for a way out. Such an exit can always be found in the context of social conditions and therefore many prefer the "safe" stable of these conditions.

IF YOU WANT TO TEST THE PREVENTION OF SURVIVAL IN YOUR LIFE, START RIGHT FROM HERE WHERE YOU ARE NOW. TRYING TO KNOW THE DETERMINATION BEFORE YOU DEFEND THIS WAY, NOT WHICH YOU WILL BE BRINGING TO, OR SURVEY IS NOT A RAILWAY WHEN YOU DON'T DISCOVER IT. NO, IT'S A FULL DEGREE OF THE WAY

At the beginning of the training, students often make the mistake of believing that their destiny is invariably predetermined; this is due to the misunderstanding that we all live in an ever-changing universe full of countless possibilities. And although the fact that none of us can escape fate or choose another is beyond doubt, it is necessary to understand that “there are many roads to Rome.”

It is absurd to assume that in a universe that is constantly in a state of change and mutual transition, there can be a strictly predetermined fate (or, more precisely, fate).

If fate were truly unchanged, then all of us, without exception, would be late for our train every time because of our own stupidity. On the contrary, it is thanks to the flexibility of fate that most people somehow manage to fulfill their predestination sufficiently so as not to stray from the path indicated by fate.

The most caustic and mocking allegory in connection with the above is the parable of the “Meeting in Samarra”. This ancient parable tells the story of a servant who once unexpectedly met in a bazaar with a disgusting old woman in black - Death. The servant thought that Death had made a threatening gesture to him, and he rushed home in panic. Asking the owner to give him a horse for a while, the frightened servant immediately went to the neighboring city of Samarra.

On the same day, the master of the servant also went to the bazaar and saw a sinister old woman there.

“Why did you wave threateningly to my servant this morning?” he asked Death.

Disappointed by this question, Death replied:

It was not a threatening gesture! I just waved in amazement, for the meeting with your servant here in Baghdad surprised me indescribably - because tonight we have a meeting in Samarra!

However, there are some events in our lives that are more or less unchanged because they relate to the moment when we begin our journey in this particular life. In essence, these events are the basic “bricks” from which our destiny is built; by their nature, they are the main requirements that we need so that we can fulfill the intended.

These requirements, which are largely already outlined in the teachings known to date, include information about our parents, family, circumstances of birth, cultural and religious heritage, physical, mental and emotional abilities, as well as factors such as education and training.

Here is another fundamental factor that interests us in this case: who we were born - a man or a woman. We have already said that the being who finds flesh in each of us is our dreamer, a creature in itself is both sexes.

Therefore, in every man and in every woman there is a certain “partner” belonging to the opposite sex. As a result of the influence of fate, our incarnations alternately change from male to female and back, thanks to which we acquire the ability to know both sides of our nature. It is hardly surprising to recall that the tonal has two poles, the male and the female, and that the reason for this separation is to enable the nagual to know his full potential.
We already know that the quality of knowledge is inherent in a man, and that of ignorance in a woman. In this sense, it is very important to remember that the male and female principles are the two poles of the tonal and therefore, despite all their differences, they are one.

In other words, (and contrary to all the idiocy in society!) there is nothing in a man that makes him more important than a woman. The only reason for the persistence of the idea of some superiority of man over woman is that awareness is a direct connection between the nagual and the known, and since the man corresponds to the known, it is erroneously concluded that the supremacy of men is the result of their direct connection with the nagual.

In a certain sense, this is true — but women have the same direct connection with the nagual, except that their communication line is completely different from that of men.

Since men deal with the known, they naturally tend to use the rational mind. Women, on the other hand, communicate with the unknown and therefore no less naturally choose emotions - after all, when dealing with the unknown, the only thing left is to feel inside. 

Probably, in this place the reader will want to get acquainted again with the teachings about feeling, which are quite applicable here. However, do not forget that feelings and emotions are not the same thing. Emotion always arises as a result of a specific feeling, which is the expression of the unknown.

Based on the above, one can only smile in response to the endless efforts of men and women aimed at justifying their “male” and “female” actions. After all, the only thing that needs to be understood by both is that men should not and cannot resemble women, and vice versa. In the struggle for equal rights of women, the latter still gained more similarities with men - but in many ways lost contact with their femininity.

Men, on the other hand, who feel threatened by organizations like the Women's Liberation Movement (and who feel guilty for submitting to suggestions of superiority) are, oddly enough, becoming weaker creatures, even to the point where many men today are not even sure what it means to be a man.

To this, of course, it is worth adding all the other changes in society, of which the most significant event of this century is probably the global change in the world economic system. Forced by financial considerations to abandon the cares of motherhood and the household and earn bread with their husbands, many women were forced to acquire male qualities that had never been considered necessary before. And the man had to adapt to the fact that his wife is no longer only the wife and mother of his children, turning into a colleague in those areas that until recently seemed exclusively male fiefdom. But social conventions adapted to change slowly enough, so that the soothing framework, once quite clearly separated male and female duties, and our days are hopelessly outdated. Is it any wonder that today’s man and woman are no longer sure which one to wear trousers and which one to wear a women’s dress?

Today, women everywhere are beginning to recognize that being a woman means being more than just a housewife and an infant factory. That is why they began to fight for their rights (although, communicating with the unknown, they do not have a very clear idea of what these rights really are). Reacting to everything with the help of “inner feeling”, the clues of which are often impossible to specify, today’s women are desperately trying to spread their message throughout the world, which is in the power of male logic.

As a result, women come to the conclusion that men will hear them only when they themselves learn the principles of rational-logical thinking. But this approach only turns women into “men of the second class”, whose rationality often conflicts with real feelings. From this, it is easy to understand why women are so often accused of not knowing what they want, and that they sometimes have affairs at variance with words.

Men, on the other hand, are nervous about the demands that women make on them; they are not at all sure of what they really want, and the feeling of insecurity makes men even more aggressive and stubborn. Too often, a man mistakenly assumes that a woman who is going to talk to him does so in accordance with his understanding of male logic. As a result, a man inevitably comes to the unwillingness to listen to a woman for the reason that she-de says nonsense.

This behavior of a man further aggravates the situation, because, whatever the arguments against, deep inside, instinctively, every woman knows: a man is connected with the known and therefore it is he who must lead her forward! That is why, when a man in despair raises his hands with the words “a woman cannot be understood!” or stubbornly does not want to understand “her feminine logic”, a woman becomes either angry and persistent, or desperately tries to delve even deeper into the male logic.

All this could be avoided if only a man and a woman recognized that, despite their unity, they are nevertheless completely different.

THE NATURE OF WOMEN IS THAT FROM THE DEPTH OF HIS EQUITY WOMAN REQUESTS ON THE SURFACE OF THE SCALE OF THE UNKNOWN. PRACTICAL APPLICATION OF THESE Shards IN THE PHYSICAL PLAN IS THE CARE OF A MAN. Because it is he who has the capacity to LOGICALLY THOSE WHO INTUITIVELY FEEL A WOMAN. FOR THIS MAN SHOULD APPLY HIS FEELING CAPABILITIES TO WHAT THE WOMAN GAVE HIM. — IN THIS SITUATION HE CAN FOLLOW HIM BY CONSCIOUSLY APPLICING THE PRACTICAL APPLICABILITY OF HER GIFT. Precisely thus, by joint efforts, a man and a woman draw up a map of the unknown.

The above aphorism in a more graphic form depicts the process of reasonable cooperation that should exist in the relationship between a man and a woman. Since woman is a being of the unknown, she can hardly be considered a real woman if she has to be rational at the same time, for rational reason is connected only with the known.

In order for man to fully grasp the unknown, he must penetrate it exclusively as an observer, that is, without any secret thought of interpreting the unknown in terms of the known.

But the real woman is quite capable of doing several things at once, because she is that unknown, which is chaotic in nature until she finds herself in the focus of the searchlight, whose name is logical reason. For a normal housewife, it is not unusual to clean the house at the same time, cook food, iron laundry, water the garden, answer the phone, chat with your neighbor over the fence and catch your favorite dog that fell into the pool. Any man, no matter how many times he has to watch a woman work, always feels awe at the ability of a woman in the middle of such a chaotic life in time to remember that Sunday is John's birthday, and Tina needs to be taken to tennis by three o'clock on Thursday, and on Saturday - o'oh, on Saturday, exactly seven thirty, her aunt who does not like beans and always wears a jacket will come to dinner.

Probably, no man can maintain a sound mind if he is constantly forced to work in this style, but if he is forced, he will turn into a completely confused, unable to gather the subject. Belonging to the known, that is, ordered and structured, a man is by nature very concentrated, and, consequently, one directed. A man feels on his plate if he follows a well-planned system in which he performs tasks in turn, paying maximum attention to everyone. For a real man, chaos seems like an unnecessary nightmare, but for a real woman, chaos is a natural way of life. However, it is through this difference in modus operandi (Latin: mode of action) that the vital aspect of mapping the unknown manifests itself.

Due to her unfathomable ability for men to do several things at the same time, a woman has an unsurpassed property of noticing all sorts of seemingly unrelated little things in a variety of scenarios, which usually consist of her usual day. Consequently, the knowledge of women are incoherent, fragmentary and, generally speaking, no-superficial.

Just do not take this statement literally: it is necessary to understand that it is this superficiality that a woman owes to her excellent skill in communicating with the unknown. Without worrying about the rationality of her experience, she intuitively feels that her fragmentary and seemingly unrelated observations have something in common and are very important.

And here it is just a man who usually falls face to face in the dirt. It is worth mentioning, for example, that his husband has not received news from his friend Peter for a long time, as his wife will immediately begin to tell him that their beloved dog fell into the pool in the morning; the husband will most likely not be able to follow the course of his wife’s thoughts and, feeling embarrassed by an ununderstood response, will decide that his wife does not listen to him, or she is extremely annoyed by something. Moreover, if the husband asks his wife the reason for this answer (provided that the wife is a real woman), she will most likely shrug her shoulders and say that she does not know why she suddenly started talking about the dog. If the husband simply ignores the wife’s statement, she will probably be upset because she decides that she is not being listened to — or angry with the husband who does not want to recognize the value of her reasoning.

The reason for the breakdown in communication between a man and a woman is that both do not really understand what it is like to be a man and a woman. It seems as if there can be no reasonable cooperation between them. According to the Toltecs, the purpose of a woman is to go into the unknown and bring her observations to a man, who then sorts them and fixes them in the physical plane. In this sense, a woman acts horizontally, and a man acts vertically.

WOMEN ARE NOT WATCHING THE RATIONAL CONSEQUENCES, so it is capable of quickly, but SURFACELY LEARNING THE CITIZEN SPACE OF THE UNKNOWN. FOLLOWING, WOMAN ACT HORIZONTALLY, A MAN, WITH ANOTHER PARTY, SHOULD DETERMINE THE CONSEQUENCES OF ALL THEIR OPENINGS. SO HE MOVES SLOWER THAN A WOMAN, BUT TRAVELS MORE DEEPLY. THE MAN IS VERTICAL. BUT TO MAKE A MAP OF THE UNKNOWN NEEDED AS WIDE, SO IS DEEP COVERED. Therefore, a man and a woman need each other’s special abilities. THIS RECIPROCAL NEED IS THE BASIS OF SMART COOPERATION.

The journey into the unknown is manifested in the fact that a woman offers a man many different fragments of what she met during the day (or life). Here it is important to remember that, despite its ability to broadly cover many activities, a woman, nevertheless, instinctively seeks to connect everything together, because for a woman it is natural to want to protect her family, preserving its integrity. That is why, contrary to her absent-mindedness and superficiality, a woman still feels that even the smallest detail is very important for restoring the whole picture. A real woman almost automatically collects everything that falls into her field of vision, because she knows that what she does not need now will certainly come in handy tomorrow.

But since it is not a woman’s goal to reflect on the rational consequences of all these endless little things, she simply throws them on their knees to a man who now has to sort it all out and decide what is necessary from the brought at the moment, and what, perhaps, should be postponed for the future. It is at this point that it is vital for a man to understand: since a woman brings him particles of the unknown, he, a man, is unlikely to be able to immediately determine their value - unless he guesses about their purpose. It is equally important for a man to learn the pointlessness of trying to get an explanation from a woman to what she has brought - she does not know him - and even more so: logical reasoning about the unknown is not her responsibility.

At this point, it is extremely necessary for a man not to fall into the trap of rationalistic reasoning about what exactly a woman brought him. If a man does this, he will inevitably make the mistake of assuming that the woman has brought him all sorts of nonsense (remember that the rational mind is not able to directly understand the unknown).

A rational mind is similar to a computer, because it is able to process material only if there is an appropriate program. When dealing with the information that a woman brought to him, a man should listen to the voice of his heart, because only by giving himself to the will of the feeling of the unknown, he will be able to really understand the meaning of the female “contribution”. Only by understanding the meaning of this information (and not before!), a man will be able to use his rational mind to develop practical conditions for the application of this new information in the physical plane. It is this practical application that is called physical consolidation.

Let’s go back to the previous example, in which the wife tells her husband about the dog that got into the pool, to clarify the essence of what is happening. So, one day a man named Bill returns from work and tells his wife Cindy that he is worried about the long silence of their close friend Peter, who has not come in and called for some time. Cindy listens to her husband, but after remarking that Peter may be too busy to call Bill as often as before, suddenly goes into a detailed report of a pet dog - a dog that could drown in the pool in the morning if Cindy did not notice that the dog is nowhere to be seen.

At first glance, it may seem that Cindy does not particularly share Peter's anxiety and that her story with the dog has absolutely nothing to do with Bill's feelings about his friend. However, Bill knows that his wife is as worried about Peter as he is; as a result, he agrees with the idea that if the wife told him about a nearly drowned dog, then she feels that this event is somehow connected with Peter’s long silence. Thinking about his friend, the husband begins to wonder whether Peter’s work is going well, and suddenly, not realizing why, he begins to feel uneasy. Realizing that there is no logical reason to worry about how things are going with Peter, Bill immediately realizes that their dog, which they started seven years ago, had never fallen into the pool before either.

And Bill, now really worried about Peter's affairs, decides to call him immediately. Bill is relieved to hear a friend's voice in the phone and learns that he is fine; but when he asks Peter how things are going, the friend informs him that he almost went broke due to a reckless investment in one dubious venture. Peter said it would have happened, and if it had not been for his accountant, who somehow felt the problem, insisted that the chief check his partner, Peter would have definitely gone bankrupt, giving his money to an enterprise that exists only on paper.

A friend’s story struck Bill: after all, they had known each other for more than one year, and all this time Peter was always cautious about investing. And yet, he recently almost made a fatal mistake - just like Bill's favorite dog. If Peter didn’t want to listen to the instincts of his accountant, he would never have guessed that the partner is playing unfairly. Think about it! If Peter had shrugged off the accountant's premonitions as baseless, he would have been ruined! And if Bill had not reacted to his wife’s account of a nearly drowned dog, thinking there was no connection with Peter, then he would have lost a valuable lesson about reasonable cooperation.

From this example it should be clear that reasonable cooperation between every man and every woman is absolutely necessary regardless of their specific roles — husband and wife, employees at work, brother and sister, mother and son, father and daughter... Moreover, reasonable cooperation is especially important in relation to our inner partner — we have already said that within every man and every woman there is a partner, the other half of the opposite sex. However, the technique of interaction with an internal partner can be understood — and mastered — only by learning to use external partners as a mirror that reflects the internal partner.

That is why a warrior, using women in his life as a mirror, where his female half is reflected, learns not only to understand his inner partner, but also to communicate with him. By intelligently cooperating with the outer women he encounters along the way, the warrior learns intelligently to cooperate with the female half within himself. The same is true for female warriors who learn to interact with a man within themselves.

In this regard, it is very important to note: in both men and women, reasonable cooperation with an internal partner is equivalent to listening to the voice of one’s own heart. Only by learning to listen to our heart can we reach out to our inner partner and communicate with him.

It follows that one should not allow the domination of the mind (as often happens in ordinary men and women), since at the same time a person does not listen to his heart, not his inner partner, therefore, there can be no question of any reasonable cooperation between a person and his inner partner. The same can be said about working with signs - after all, in relation to a person (regardless of his sex), the world around is negative, i.e. female.

In other words, this world, the great mother of all things, speaks to us tirelessly in its own language, and if we only find time to listen to the great mother and unravel the meaning of her messages, we will never suffer from a lack of knowledge. That is why it is extremely important that the warrior is always open to the perception of others, noticing even the smallest details of his life, no matter how small and disparate they may seem.

We are all surrounded by power. Through this, with any reasonable cooperation, whether it is between a man and a woman or a man and the outside world, the flow of knowledge moves unhindered. The woman instinctively knows and uses it, for she constantly listens to the world around her, noticing even in the smallest details the secret interrelation of all elements of life.

Here it is very important to mention the fact that a woman inherently consists of two different aspects: on the one hand, she is chaotic, because she refers to the unknown and therefore can rely only on her feelings. This is an aspect of a woman who, because of her randomness, is able to say one thing and do something completely different. On the other hand, a woman is extremely inclined to protect and complement, because despite her belonging to the unknown and chaotic woman, nevertheless, she knows (and at the most fundamental level) that every manifestation of life is constantly interconnected with other manifestations. However unconnected everything may seem, a woman feels that the meaning of separation is only to introduce the unknown into the field of the known. This is the aspect of the mother - eternally gathering, uniting, bringing together, protecting and nourishing.

It must also be remembered that awareness itself has two poles, namely, a rational mind that divides and a heart that unites.

The reader must understand that the Toltecs endow the heart with the ability to feel, which is the embodiment of irrational reason. Again, in this woman is very different from a man: first she uses her rational mind to isolate the specific requirements of a man, and then follows the heart, under his leadership, finding among the unknown what a man needs. A man, on the other hand, first of all realizes in his heart what a woman has brought him, and then turns to his rational mind to make new knowledge practically applicable in the physical plane. There is no doubt, however, that both men and women must use their rational reason to ensure practical applicability, and to work with the unknown they are forced to use their own heart.

In connection with the above, one paradoxical conclusion arises: although men are initially driven into the head by the idea of the superiority of the rational mind over the heart, according to which the mind must stand above the senses, in reality the real man demonstrates exactly the opposite.

We have already proved that a man belongs to the field of the known and, since awareness is a direct link between the nagual and the known, a man, roughly speaking, is just a “processor”, which is faced with the task of mapping the unknown. But in order to do this, a man must open his heart to a woman, whether it is a particular representative of the fair sex or a Great Woman - the surrounding world, which is a female principle, i.e., unknown.

It is obvious that the man first in this case begins to act feeling, that is, the heart, and the turn of the rational mind comes only after the heart determines the meaning of the unknown. Therefore, the heart of a man is positive towards the rational mind; in other words, the heart belongs to the male principle, while the rational mind belongs to the female. This fact is completely contrary to what people who are under the burden of social conventions are accustomed to believe.

On the basis of the need for deeper understanding and practical considerations, we must not forget that it is the rational mind that makes the distinction and division. Therefore, the female pole leads to separation - awareness. When this principle gets out of control (especially in women), a person begins to lean towards destructive behaviors. We all had to watch the real battles that are arranged between women because of the really insignificant little things. With no less frequency due to the appearance of another woman, marriages break up.

On the contrary, it is the heart that unites everything, since it is the feelings of a man and a woman that encourage a man to include the unknown in the known.

Are you not familiar with the situation when the mere appearance of a man among the warring women is enough to immediately restore calm and peace among the "warriors"?

Again, a woman, on her part, originally belongs to the unknown, somewhere in the depths of her nature, at the level of her very foundations knows: separation is absolutely necessary, because it is thanks to him that the unknown can be included in the known.

In the end, it turns out that the woman’s heart is positive towards the rational mind — even though the woman is forced to use this mind in order to understand the needs of the man. It is hardly surprising to recall that the maternal aspect of life, or the tonal, remains divided precisely for the sake of the existence of the nagual. In other words, the tonal should be divided into known and unknown, into male and female, into mind and feelings, so that a man can explore to the necessary depth the details that a woman brings to him.

In speaking of the maternal aspect of life, we must understand that although the feminine tonal allows differentiation on the part of the male nagual, yet it invariably instinctively reacts towards attachment. This happens because a woman feels the expediency of all things, and this knowledge tells her that gradually everything around should become one.

Therefore, the process of unification provides precisely the maternal aspect, which, as a result, is closely related to the male qualities of the heart and feelings.

Being an integral part of the female nature itself, the maternal aspect is manifested in a woman in the most direct and practical way. However, when the maternal aspect begins to overpower the purely female (i.e., the female qualities of the rational mind), there is what is called a “baby-baba”, which will confidently keep under the heel of any man who comes across her in life. The son of such a woman will never be allowed to grow into an adult, and he will be securely attached to his mother's skirt for the rest of his life. Such a “Amazon” will strangle his wife with his motherly care and unobjectionable shushukanya until he becomes a weak, useless man who without the approval of his powerful wife and does not step.

However, on this occasion it is worth noting that the maternal aspect becomes dominant in a woman only when the male representative with whom this woman walks through life does not fulfill her role as a real man. The mistake of a man in this case is invariably connected with the fact that he does not listen to his wife, does not recognize her in the literal sense of the word.

Completely ignoring the voice of his own heart, such a man resorts to logical reasoning and as a result elevates the feminine side of his nature over the masculine. As a result, it turns out that such men (no matter how they deny this truth) themselves choose the role of “second-class woman”. It is not surprising that the women who accompany such men in life often accuse them of weakness and look down on their companions with disgust.

Courage is the distinguishing feature of a real man; BUT TO HAVE BOLDNESS, A MAN MUST HAVE HEART.

A final point needs to be made here. Since a woman belongs to the unknown and chaotic, it is the duty of a man to support her. This does not mean that a man should rule over a woman; no, he should only fully recognize her. The only way he can do that is to be a real man, for that is the only way he will give a woman the confidence she needs to be herself. It takes courage to be a real man, but it takes courage to be a real woman. It is quite difficult to be a woman, at least because of the need to admit her chaotic nature, her role as an investigator of the unknown. But a woman also knows that she must remain as she is, if she wants to continue to be a real woman. What to say, a difficult situation! No woman can be expected to do this if the man of her life cannot become her anchor physically.

On the other hand, if a man recognizes a woman as she is, it gives a woman confidence. She can go into the unknown, knowing that her man will listen to her and thereby turn her chaotic knowledge into something of practical value to both of them in the physical plane.

This is what is meant when it is said that a man fixes the unknown in the physical plane. This most important conclusion is best explained by analogy. Imagine the unknown in the form of a huge abyss, above which rises a rock - known. There is a man at the edge of the rock. He holds a rope hanging in the black of the abyss, on the other end of which a woman is suspended. If a woman feels confident, knowing that a man has reliably strengthened the rope in a strong physical touch of the rock, then she will gladly go anywhere in the unknown to bring the man everything he wants. That's what it means to "support a woman," that's what reasonable cooperation is all about.

We can quite simply sum up the results of reasonable cooperation by saying that in the process of such cooperation a woman listens to a man, then with the help of her rational mind she accurately determines the basic need of a man and goes to the unknown, which, in essence, is the embodiment of the female nature. Once in the unknown, a woman gives in to the will of her feelings, trying to cover as much as possible of the unknown (just as a fisherman tries to throw his net more widely). Then the woman returns to the man and gives him the booty. As in the catch of a fisherman, a man will find everything there, of various sizes and shapes. Guided by his heart, a man explores all this, first of all highlighting what can be used immediately practically. Having found a suitable for use, a man resorts to the help of his rational mind in order to use it to clear the finds, disassemble them into components, explore the goals and ways of using each, even the smallest detail. That is why it is said that a woman has primacy in the study of the unknown, and a man is the first to open his heart.

Due to the close connection of the woman with the tonal, it is quite easy to identify it with the maternal aspect (do not forget that the tonal is feminine in relation to the nagual). It is this identification with the maternal aspect that allows a woman at the most elementary level to recognize not only the meaning of differentiation, but also the need for unification. We must not forget that the maternal aspect, this inherent need for unity, is the male side in a woman.

Hardly anyone will deny that a woman who protects her family turns into an all-crushing warrior, with whom not every man can be compared. For this very reason, women are often ahead of men in the Way of the Warrior and become really excellent warriors, not inferior to men.

Generally speaking, because of their inherent depth of penetration, men advance along the Way of the Warrior much slower than women; but as soon as a man learns to open his heart, his courage becomes almost unparalleled. As you can see, a real woman with her fury, and a real man with her courage in nature and instincts are warriors who will not stop at anyone and nothing.

SMART COOPERATION IS THE BASIC BASIS OF LIFE EXPERIENCE — THE CENTURY THAT COMPLETES ALL EXISTING AND SAME TIME MAKES A POSSIBLE EVOLUTION OF CONSCIOUSNESS. SMART COOPERATION BETWEEN MEN AND WOMEN, BETWEEN MEN AND PEACE IS THE ACT OF LOOKING TO YOUR HEART, WITH THE HELP OF CHAOTIC AND UNKNOWN CAN BE INCLUDED. CONSCIOUSLY, SMART COOPERATION PRESENTS ITS FEELING OF THAT NEULUOUS LOVE THAT Fleees FROM UNDERSTANDING MANY PEOPLE. JUST GO THE WAY WITH YOUR HEART. THE WARNER CAN UNDERSTAND THE TRUE MEANING OF LOVE.

A little earlier, we said that the first two requirements for one who has chosen to pass through the Way of the Warrior arise from the intrinsic quality of awareness; these requirements are that the warrior should always be on guard and comprehend knowledge with fear.

It’s easy to see that the other two requirements come from reasonable cooperation. When a man recognizes his inner feminine principle, and a woman recognizes the male present in her, there is real respect - not only for the representative of the opposite sex, but for the whole world, for all life in general. Similarly, when a man and a woman come to understand that by intelligently cooperating with their dreamers, they follow their destiny, absolute confidence arises.

It is clear from this that intelligent cooperation is not only of great importance for life on the physical plane, but is also the ultimate condition for the fulfillment of one’s destiny. It is only by intelligent cooperation with our dreamers that we can hope to succeed in making full use of the potential of our present life.

Chapter Nine
Dancing with Death

EVERYTHING DEATH TOUCHES TURNS INTO POWER. WARRIORS UNDERSTAND THIS AND THEREFORE MAINTAIN THE CLOSEST RELATIONSHIP WITH THEIR DEATH — A RELATIONSHIP THAT, WITH TIME, TURNS INTO A DANCE.

By studying the technique of erasing personal history, we saw the importance of ending internal dialogue in order to eventually stop the world. We have also seen that it is absolutely necessary to believe in yourself, to learn to perceive yourself adequately, in order to be able to turn your own perception into an image that brings success and happiness instead of failures and misfortunes. From this point of view, we have also determined how necessary it is to understand and apply reasonable cooperation - for where there is no reasonable cooperation, there can be no love for oneself, love for the world in general, love for life, love for one's destiny. In an effort to accomplish this, we will gradually (and surely!) turn the island of the tonal into the so-called correct tonal — in other words, into a tonal suitable for a true warrior.

Therefore, erasing personal history is a complex technique that cannot be mastered from the start. Generally speaking, this is a transformation technique that can only be learned gradually and persistently over a period of time. True, it is necessary to realize that each mastered element of technology carries with it a particle of personal power and (most importantly) the inner feeling of joy that only a person who knows that he is going towards freedom can experience.

It is hardly possible to single out any one auxiliary element from the technique of erasing personal history and call it the most important; but if we look at the erasure of personal history as a holistic technique, we will see that of all auxiliary techniques, transformation makes the greatest contribution to this process. Transformation involves the elimination of all undesirable. But we already know that nothing can be removed from the island of the tonal! What do you mean by transformation?

The concept of transformation as understood by the Toltecs is probably the most striking — and most radical — concept in the Toltec tradition.

TRANSFORMATION PRESENTS THE MEANING PROCESS IN WHICH THE WARNER IS ACTIVELY PARTICIPATING WITH THE FIRST SECOND ON THE WAY OF THE WAR. It starts with transformation and ends with transformation.

Before we consciously begin the transformation process, we must realize that we are the sum total of everything that is to happen on the island of the tonal. This can only be changed by transforming the tonal island.

From The Return of the Warriors, you already know that this process involves the need to rearrange each of the elements that make up the island’s landscape.

This does not mean that we can remove anything from the island; however, if we look closely at the island of the tonal, we will quickly find that the individual fragments of the island are actually made up of everything that we are “stately,” plus what we have inherited or borrowed from others as a result of our social conditioning. It follows that in order to transform the landscape of the island, we must remove from it all foreign objects that do not belong to it.

In other words, we need to free the island of the tonal from all traces of social conditioning. This “cleansing” turns out to be quite a radical measure — so radical that in the process of cleaning the former tonal must literally die. When you get rid of all the tinsel that does not belong to your tonal island, it is absolutely impossible to keep the former tonal alive.

The former tonal can exist only if it contains everything that originally constituted it, just as the tree trunk remains itself before we decide to put our hands on it. The moment we convert this trunk, for example, into a chair, it ceases to be a tree trunk — now it is a chair. In the process of transforming the trunk into a chair, we also remove all parts and pieces of wood that are not included in the object called the chair. Thus, this suggests that the fate of this tree trunk is to become a chair. This conclusion is vital for mastering the technique of transformation, or erasing personal history.

Each of us has the “right” tonal, which is necessary at a given moment in life, and on the island of the tonal we have everything necessary for the life struggle and fulfillment of destiny. The problem is that because of the impact of social conditioning, a person piles so much unnecessary rubbish on his island that he is no longer able to recognize his real tonal under this garbage. However, not knowing who and what you really are is not such an insurmountable obstacle (provided that a person is convinced of his desire to change and accepts the fact that the desired change should be a complete transformation).

If we accept this view, we will demonstrate our readiness to make the necessary efforts to begin the life of a warrior. This is all that is needed for the final analysis.

Trying to live the life of a warrior, we almost automatically begin to apply various techniques to our daily life - moreover, wanting to cope with the challenge, a person, without realizing it, begins to live in accordance with the teachings. Living in accordance with the teachings, a person inevitably obeys his instructions, and then he begins to see lighthouses in front of him that show him the way. Finally, man ceases to make conscious efforts to master both the teachings and his techniques - they simply become his new way of life. Basically, that's all it takes.

Then the processes of transformation and transformation begin, but they pass as if on their own, without the conscious participation of a person. So gradually, step by step, the true tonal begins to appear.

Here it is necessary to mention one problem related to the fact that every time there are individuals who seem to want to become warriors, but who, not understanding the need for complete transformation, stubbornly do not want to give up their old tonals.

This attitude is somewhat reminiscent of the owner, who in general would like to break a new garden, but he does not dare to change something in the old one. Each of us has only one way to build a new garden - it is necessary to start the process of death, for it is obvious that we will have to tear out many of the plants currently living in the garden, the other pig must be dug up and transplanted, but, in any case, by the time the old garden is finished, nothing will be left.

Most people never do that. Instead, they relentlessly add new plants to the old thickets, naively believing that this will somehow improve the situation. But our tonals contain everything we need; therefore, there is no point in adding new to them - on the contrary, we must resolutely uproot everything that does not belong to the tonal.

It is obvious that when we begin to unearth our garden, we will at the same time begin to return to our place those plants that were supposed to grow there initially. In doing so, we will, over time, fully revive our island of the tonal.

Only those who have gone on the path of a warrior ready to die can hope to succeed.

All this leads us to the eternal question that is always asked by the students in this place: “But how can I eliminate what does not belong to me? And how do I remake my tonal island? Despite the inevitability of the question, it cannot be recognized as legitimate, because the student who has reached this stage of learning has already received all the knowledge necessary to perform the transformation.

The only thing a student needs is to apply everything that he has been taught so far. The removal of all unnecessary, and the alteration of the island of the tonal is nothing more than the natural result of the struggle for the right to live the life of a warrior.

If the student diligently follows all the instructions he has received, then all the framework of social conditioning will be destroyed and there will be no trace of his personal history. In the process of transformation, the student will become a real warrior with power. From the point of view of any intentions and goals, this new warrior will be a new personality who lives a new life, very little similar to the one he led earlier. However, no matter how great the advantage of the new, it can be obtained only by making a complete transformation.

The life of a warrior gives another advantage - a technique that the Toltecs call dance with death.

This mysterious technique is sometimes called the dance of death or, accordingly, the last dance. In a sense, it can be considered a continuation of the technique of reasonable cooperation, but there are quite specific differences between the two. However, you will see for yourself as I explain to you the essence of the dance with death.

In principle, it can not even be called a technique in the accepted sense of the word - it is rather the result, the result of mastering other techniques and their application in everyday life. That is why we cannot study dance with death in advance, for it is, so to speak, a by-product of the struggle for the right to live as a warrior.

Dancing with death is an additional reward that a warrior especially appreciates. Let's take a look at this technique to expand our understanding of what it means to "live the life of a warrior."

People overwhelmingly believe that the concept of death is only a term that marks the cessation of life on the physical plane; in fact, such an explanation as nothing is far from the truth. Death is not just a term, it is a very real power that Toltec seers can see as clearly as they see the power of life. Because of the type of death, the Toltecs called it a rolling force, or drum.

Like life, death exists at every point in the vast universe; the only difference is that it has no effect on life as such — only on the forms used by life to unfold its awareness. In this sense, it is very important to remember that on this planet, and in general in the Universe, there are much more subtle forms of life, not similar to those dense physical varieties that man usually calls living beings.

The flesh-bearing being in the process of its incarnation (and regardless of the form taken, whether it is dense physical or thinner) is inside an electromagnetic egg, also called a luminous cocoon. From the first moments of birth, this luminous cocoon is exposed to a continuously rotating drum, which periodically rolls onto the cocoon and recedes like a sea wave.

Every time the rolling force hits the cocoon, the dreamer's intention pushes death upwards so that it rolls over a glowing cocoon like a wave that rises above the sand of the beach when the momentum of movement forces it to start twisting.

The power of the drum at first glance may seem small, but in reality its power exceeds all conceivable limits. If it were not for the dreamer's intention, this drum would in the blink of an eye have swept away and flattened the glowing cocoon. Moreover, the power of the drum is so great that even the dreamer's intention is unable to fully reflect its impact. Therefore, the form existing inside the glowing cocoon periodically suffers from the roller coasters and as a result “wears out” or, in our ordinary language, simply ages.

When the force of the impact is too great, it damages the shape so much that a person experiences mental or emotional shock, or illness (in some cases even fatal). If the shock or disease is really life threatening, then this form may well age in the "sudden acceleration" mode. There are cases when a man or a woman can turn gray "in one night" or a person who always seemed strong and healthy, literally "burns out" in a few days.

However, we are quite capable of regulating the force of the impact of this drum to avoid unnecessary damage to the vital form. By intelligently cooperating with our dreamers and with the rest of the world, by recognizing and applying the principles of the interdependence of all living things, we thereby contribute to the extraordinary growth and strengthening of the intention of our dreamers. This premise is of great importance for the following two reasons.

First, when a person cooperates with his dreamer, the latter is able to realize a much greater intention than in the case of a person struggling against his fate.

Secondly, because dreamers possess only group consciousness (through the interaction of all forms of life), the intention turns out to be not so much personal as mutual power, impressively increasing in proportion to the growth of the group. In other words, the intention (which we remember is the quality of the dreamer!) is simultaneously a force concentrated both by the individual and the group, but the intention of the group is always more powerful than the intention of one individual person.

Therefore, when we participate in life, instead of fighting it, when we seek to fulfill destiny, instead of ignoring it, we act in a group whose united intention turns out to be truly enormous. In this regard, it is quite obvious that, being in harmony with life, we can regulate the power of the drum with much greater efficiency than if we separated ourselves from the greater whole. Needless to say, the dreamer, being in his own plane, never seeks separation - only his embodiment in the physical plane is capable of this.

When this happens, the dreamer in his plane is guarding the group consciousness, and the being whose incarnation acts in such an arbitrary manner becomes a burden to the other members of the group, forcing them to unnecessary additional strain. That is why any feeling of separation or practical separation is completely unacceptable for a real warrior.

It should be clarified that not every disease (or failure) is a consequence of separation. Sometimes diseases or failures act as a necessary test that occurs in the life of a certain person. Such diseases and failures are caused by the dreamer himself in conjunction with the rest of the group, without exerting any side effect on the group as such. That is why a warrior does not always rush to help another living creature, even if it is in a desperate position. If a warrior sees that the being needs to experience such an experience, he will not interfere with the process of achieving the goal set by the dreamer of the living being. Conversely, if the heart of a warrior tells him that help is really necessary, the warrior will not hesitate to do everything in his power.

By cooperating in fulfilling our purpose, we contribute to further evolution as a whole through the interconnectedness of all life, thereby helping other living beings rise, whether they are animals, humans, plants or any other form of life. This is the true meaning of the interaction and interdependence of life’s manifestations. Moreover, by cooperating in fulfilling our purpose, we automatically follow life’s current, like a swimmer moving downstream in a river. With time and experience, the swimmer begins to anticipate the current’s course by observing changes in the direction of the water. The swimmer learns to adapt his movements to any challenge the river may present, continually gaining experience in meeting those challenges. With every passing minute, his movements become more skilful, agile and intricate. In this way, the swimmer creates the pattern of his own dance with life.

It’s important to understand that everything we do in life is actually an act of survival in one form or another. Whatever we do — work for a living, vacation on weekends to relieve stress, a walk on the beach to curb the impulses of emotions — we are constantly fighting for the survival of our physical bodies, for our sanity, for our emotional well-being. The inability to survive is synonymous with all kinds of deaths, because a living being can die in many different ways. There are emotional dead among men, dead in mind — or, for example, those who have long since lost all hope and are now only dragging out a meaningless existence. All these people no longer take an appropriate part in life and therefore are practically no different from the dead. It is these unfortunate Toltecs who are called the living dead and tell much more about them than could be imagined and what an ordinary person could believe.

By fighting for survival and living like warriors, we learn to consciously reflect the destructive power of death in ways that are different from those that use the dreamer’s intent.

In other words, we, like a swimmer, also swim along the flow of life and as we gain experience of confronting difficulties, we begin to understand that these difficulties are not necessarily insurmountable obstacles - on the contrary, if properly used, they can elevate us to heights that we would never reach with our limited abilities. As it appears from the final analysis, all the difficulties of life, whether great or small, are, in fact, manifestations of forces working hand in hand with death. That is why Toltecs consider life’s difficulties allies of death and traditionally call them snipers of death.

The destiny of every life form is to find knowledge and to gain power, but we have no other way of gaining that power than by asserting our right to it. And we can assert our right to force only by turning our face to the difficulties intended for us and overcoming them. Of course, the amount of force that can be obtained as a result of overcoming a particular life test is directly proportional to the complexity of the test itself. Light trials bring with them a small amount of force, but difficult and difficult ones, especially those that call into question our very physical existence, can reward you with a huge charge of force.

That is why for a warrior, death itself and its allies are not a punishment from heaven, but only ordinary forces that guide him to difficult heights of personal power. And that's why a warrior regards death as his best adviser.

Moving with the flow of life and learning to correctly resolve the difficulties that arise on the way, the warrior discovers ways and means by which he can reflect the arrows of the snipers of death aimed at him.

The concept of snipers of death is a metaphor that expresses the essence of what is not easy to express in words, but the impact (arrows) of these snipers is a real thing that can not be ignored. When it turns out that you are no longer able to pay the mortgage for the house, and the clerk of the mortgage department of the bank threatens to describe the property, his words can not be called a metaphor. Some of these arrows seek to hit the mind, others affect emotions, and others - on our physical shell. If one of the arrows causes only a warning wound, then others fly in order to temporarily (or permanently!) knock you out of the rut, and still others harbor a mortal threat.

From these arrows snipers death the warrior has only protection - his shield. Acutely aware of the fact that death tracks him, the warrior uses his fear to help him stay on his feet, and thanks to respect for all living things around him, the warrior is able to create the best possible strategy for his own life.

Being fully convinced that fate will definitely guide him, provided that all his actions are flawless, the warrior plans his physical, mental and emotional actions in such a way that he can effectively use the shield from the arrows of the snipers of death.

The life of such a warrior through the eyes of the seer looks the most striking and beautiful spectacle of all possible. The multicolored emotions are woven into the light and ethereal energies of pure mind, creating bizarre patterns. These patterns of magical power move and flicker surprisingly synchronously with the movements and shifts of the warrior's assemblage point as he tries to deflect the arrows of the death snipers. And emotions, reason and movement are so perfectly intertwined, so harmoniously they are combined with infinitely changing patterns and leave them, that the observer will surely die in admiration of the impeccable calculation and refined elegance of the picture of real life unfolding before the eyes. Thanks to the subtle interaction of energies, even the physical actions of such a warrior become honed, and the sparks of inner laughter often shine in the eyes - sincere joy from the realization of the perfection of one's own spirit.

The perfect warrior really dances in the most literal sense of the word. He dances to the music of the mind, in a luxurious suit, colored by his own emotions and sewn according to the "figure" of his intention. Fate itself acts as the director of the movements of this dance, with the help of which the warrior moves his assemblage point in order to dance on the stage of life with ease, grace and dignity.

Sound, color, and movement are the three magical qualities of a real warrior, a being who has learned that life is not a burden, but actually the most delightful dance of creation and creation. Giving praise to this knowledge, the warrior spins on the stage of life, then bouncing with joy, then moving gently and smoothly under the refrain of quiet and clean tears. In this dance, light and shadow blend into sublime combinations, each of which elevates the warrior ever higher to deeper levels of awareness and freedom.

How high (or far) a warrior will advance in discovering his personal power in a given life depends largely on his individual qualities. From this point of view, each warrior is personally prepared for his step on the ladder of evolution, so that there are not and will not be two warriors who have the same dance.

Depending on the individual’s level of awareness and experience, this dance may be brief or long. In terms of its “choreography”, it may be simple and artless, or majestic, intricate and unique. Whatever the case, even the simplest of these dances displays a truly breathtaking purity and grace; each is a masterpiece in its own right.

Warriors who are able to perform a dance with death are constantly honing their choreographic skills, trying to reach new heights in mastering personal power.

Figuratively speaking, such warriors rotate in the whirlwind of dance, rising higher and higher, until finally their awareness will not merge into a single whole with the awareness of their dreamers, and then - with the awareness of all life. Upon achieving this, the warriors penetrate to the level of the third attention and receive the title of a dancer on the hill.

It is simply impossible to explain the meaning of this mystical title in our ordinary language; however, for those who have eyes to see, this title will say more than many manuscripts on such ancient cults as Beltan or Yule.

Without the presence and action of death itself and its allies, there would be no dance, no choreography, and life would turn into a meaningless chaos of undivided energies teeming without any purpose. Dance owes its existence precisely to death, so that the warrior must rightly approach dance as the dance of death (this concept has acquired a special mystical immortality in literary, musical and other works of art called danse macabre, that is, “evil dance”).

Most likely, no warrior can definitely tell where and how he learned the dance of death, but in any case, this dance begins to be obtained when mastering the technique of remembering. I will note that almost every person sooner or later has to remember his life. For the vast majority of men and women, remembering becomes possible only at the time of their physical death.

Barely glowing cocoon will be split, the life force rushes away from the physical body, but it does not manage to leave it immediately, because for some time the life force holds the dreamer’s intention. During this brief interlude, the emotions and mind of the living entity remain fully active until all awareness is abstracted from the physical plane.

During this brief interval, people recall their entire lives, from the moment of birth to the moment of physical death. The purpose of this final recollection is essentially the same as the warrior’s. In this last earthly act, a person has the opportunity to see their life as it is, fully assimilating and absorbing all the knowledge acquired in the incarnation now ending.

Through recollection, the dying person reveals the true purpose of his present existence, and unresolved problems are invariably transferred “for later”, becoming part of the foundation of the next incarnation.

The period of the last memory is never long. Without a more rational mind capable of blocking or logically evaluating events, an already fleshless being observes for a maximum of several hours the true meaning of life as a whole.

Now objectively, in the smallest detail, the essence of each event of the passing life is revealed. Such a revelation leaves no doubt; being absolutely objective, it becomes a difficult test for many people.

However, it is thanks to the recollection that an ordinary person finally gets the opportunity to fully appreciate the life lived on this Earth and plan his future wisely.

During the interlude of remembering, the process of dying slows down for a short time.

 But as soon as it is over, the dreamer will immediately remove his intention and all awareness from the physical plane. The glowing cocoon will collapse completely, instinctively formed inside itself, and will turn into something resembling an embryo in the mother’s womb.

Although the purpose of this book is not to introduce the reader to the concepts and ideas of life after death, it still seems advisable to make a small digression in order to briefly answer some of the most common questions regarding the process of physical death. There are many ideas and assumptions about what happens to the incorporeal being after it is separated from the glowing cocoon.

In this regard, there are many tempting assumptions on this topic - especially in relation to existing in this world of mediums. According to this hypothesis, people after their death are supposedly “lost” in this world. They are saved only by diligent mediums, who, apparently, spend their entire lives sending lost souls to the Paradise gates or something like that. Other souls, who are trapped in their emotional or mental shell, also need to be forcibly released from their own remains, after which they can continue their journey. According to some claims, at this moment, the disembodied being meets a group of previously departed loving souls, which transfers the disembodied substance into the radiance of the glory of eternal life.

Those to whom my concise interpretation did not seem very polite will hardly expect an apology from me, because I find it completely unforgivable to indulge such naive beliefs common among a trusting public. However, a considerable share of the blame lies with the most credulous public, since everyone who naively believes in the described tricks for the simpletons deserves to be deceived.

To the credit of our knowledge, no dreamer is so foolish as to be stuck in an unnecessary shell, nor is he so careless as to doom his awareness to aimless wanderings in another world. As for the families of those who left earlier, who came out to meet the “replenishment”, then simply the head goes around from the realization of how much imagination a person can show, just to please his hypertrophied sense of his own importance.

The only disembodied beings who really remain in the atmosphere of the physical plane (and are forever deprived of the opportunity to leave this world) are the sad units of those who committed suicide. In such cases, there is absolutely no one and nothing that could help these unfortunates. Insisting on their own unworthiness, these people are not ready to face the problems they have prepared for life. Deciding to die by suicide in order to avoid trials, these individuals make a big mistake.

Suicide is forbidden anyway. If it happens, the dreamer of the individual requires him (or her) to live the allotted period in the atmosphere of life in the physical plane.

The suffering of these souls, who were really chained to the Earth, is truly boundless. Unable to participate physically in life, these beings experience a real agony, watching the impact of their terrible act on the living who love them; moreover, they are forced, as it were, to contemplate all the wonders and pleasures of the earthly world that would have fallen to them if they were not so cowardly. And yet, as sad as the fate of these unfortunates may seem to us, do not forget that all of us will face the consequences of our actions at the end of our days.

As for the statements of the mediums themselves, it seems expedient to give here a brief explanation of the phenomenon, which mediums mistakenly consider to be evidence of communication between the living and the dead. An important consideration is that after the dreamer removes his intention and awareness from the physical plane, there remain only the physical shells used in this incarnation.

These are the shells: the dense physical body, the emotional form, the mental form, and the glowing cocoon. All these shells are nothing more than electromagnetic configurations, assembled through the awareness and vitality of the dreamer into a single structure for the purpose of physical embodiment.

There is no way to describe all these shells here - one can only point out that the awareness and personal power of the being who used them during life tell them a magnetic charge. This charge remains in the shells for some time after the death of the individual. Moreover, the residual magnetic charge is so strong that such an empty shell gives the impression of a completely living, intelligent creature. And only as the charge begins to disappear due to the impossibility of replenishment, this form will begin to disintegrate into its constituent energy fields, until the dominant matrix of the planet absorbs these remains.

There is no definite time of disintegration of these used shells, but in general the decay occurs quite quickly. In fact, for many centuries, complete disintegration requires only the skeleton of the physical body (here it is impossible not to emphasize the expediency of cremation). Sometimes it happens that the emotional or mental shell of a person wanders for a long time in the physical plane. This happens only for one reason: it means that the individual has spent unimaginable amounts of his attention on the development of this shell, as a result of which it turned out to be too charged. It is the existence of such overcharged shells that explains all sorts of stories about so-called ghosts, ancestral spirits, which became the basis for terrible cults of spiritism and necromancy.

All these ghosts are forced to hover either in the immediate vicinity of the rotting physical body, or near the house in which a person lived before his death. Sometimes — especially in the case of violent death — the “ghost” tends to the place where the violence took place.

If there is a strong connection between the deceased and one of the living, then the shell of the deceased under certain circumstances (due to the currents of sympathy between the person's own electromagnetic field and the residual charge of the shell) is able to attract this person. First of all, it is this electrostatic phenomenon that makes all illiterate mediums believe that those who have gone into the world of another seek to give advice or help the living. In fact, contact does not occur with a disembodied being, but simply with an empty shell that creates the illusion of communication with a viable and intelligent individual who used it at one time.

The problem here is that none of the remaining shells is in any way the essence of the deceased and has nothing of value that would justify such contacts. Ghosts are in any case nothing more than an echo of the original soul; no matter how alive and intelligent they seem, ghosts are simply empty, devoid of all power, a shell, the benefit of which is no more than the bones of the old skeleton. As with suicides, ghosts are hard to help with, except to let nature take care of them.

Over time, their magnetic charge will dissipate, and the form will cease to exist, and until then the ghost will wander aimlessly everywhere.
It is assumed that there may be events when an incorporeal being in case of urgent need will indeed transmit a message to those living on the physical plane - but in any case such a message will be exhaustive and final. Incorporeal beings will never wander around without a serious reason and will never play along with people in games with "guessing boards" (as well as cooperate in favor of those who for some reason consider themselves to have special mediumistic inclinations).

When it comes to children’s curiosity or unhealthy interest in such ancient arts as necromancy, even the mere imposition of an exaggerated sense of self-importance, then all sorts of inorganic beings will gladly take part in such “admirations”. Moreover, some inorganic beings just like to enjoy the personal power of man. If they come across a medium who wants to get rid of his personal power in this way, such beings will not make themselves twice invite to the table.

The best "delicacy" for these vampire creatures are mediums working in a trance state, and the role of "host" performing part-time functions of the "hotel" is perfect for mediums-materializers that are able to use their own magnetism. A real medium (such as these are extremely rare) knows perfectly well what the process of death is, and therefore will never allow himself the unnecessary liberties associated with the "calling of souls who have died." Anyway, in the world there are many people of different ages who find some painful pleasure in the topic of death.

A warrior is deprived of such an unhealthy interest - on the contrary, he sees in death the purpose and beauty of cosmic power, of which humanity for the most part does not even know. For a warrior, death is in many ways a part of life, and therefore he thinks only about how best to cooperate with this force during the period of incarnation on the physical plane. It was on the basis of this approach to the death of the Toltecs that they created their own technique of remembrance.

Seeing the vital importance of remembering at the time of physical death, the Toltecs came to the conclusion that if a person receives such energy at this moment of remembering, then it will be very advisable to do this as early as possible - even during life. After this fundamental statement, the development of the technique itself turned out to be quite simple - except that its use is not as easy and fast as at the time of death.

However, as we said in the first book, the technique of remembering to this day remains one of the most important practices in the life of a warrior. However, it is hardly surprising if we remember everything that we have already learned.

Although the technique of recollection has been described in detail in the first volume, I consider it necessary to emphasize once again that its use is not limited to the revival of intellectual memories of the past.

In the process of the present remembrance, the warrior must revive (and indeed revive!) every event as if it were actually happening again.

This can be done in the only way: first remembering every emotion that arose during a particular event, and then experiencing the feeling that gave rise to this emotion. This is the most serious moment in the use of the recall technique. It leads to the most incredible consequences, which we cannot explain without the law of polarity and the technology of reasonable cooperation.

So, let’s add the necessary details.

We already know that the technique of remembering is located in the East and therefore gives such a quality as common sense.

In the West, there is a technique of erasing personal history, which gives a feeling.

To successfully carry out the recollection, we must understand that the West-East axis is a single whole with two poles. In other words, in the technique of remembering, it is the feeling in the West that allows the student to find common sense; similarly, in the technique of erasing personal history: common sense in the East leads to transformation.

It is logical to assume that common sense created in the process of remembering is used to erase personal history, and the quality of feeling acquired in the process of erasing personal history finds application in remembering. The same principle is used in working with the North-South axis: without the stability that non-doing gives us, it is impossible to gain strength, and non-doing will not work for someone who has not collected enough personal strength.

Here, students often have the same question: is not a kind of "witched circle" that can not get out? At first glance, this is true; but in fact, there is only one consequence of the described problem: it does not matter where we start to learn - from technology or from the theory of doctrine.

Traditionally, each student begins with a technique of remembering. This is due to purely practical reasons - full recall requires many years of hard and diligent work. At the same time, each student at the end of the day is in front of a certain place from which he will begin the next cycle of remembering, and there are not even two students who would start from the same place. Wherever he decides to start, this place will be located on the line of least resistance, which means that it will be the only correct starting point that is necessary for a particular student.

It will not be superfluous for students to remember that all teachings and techniques are zyimosity and interdependence, and therefore they must be considered as an organic whole. Neglecting this remark will inevitably lead to all sorts of disturbances of harmony and balance, which can lead to a deadlock the most promising beginning of the student.

If, for example, the student begins to engage only in the technique of remembering, completely eliminating the erasure of personal history, then very soon he will come across an insurmountable wall of an overdeveloped mind that will close all true feelings. If the student completely switches to erasing personal history at the expense of remembering, he will inevitably plunge into the abyss of hypertrophied feelings that have escaped from the control of sobriety.

As you can see, here we are faced with the need for reasonable cooperation. It is absolutely impossible to master one technique without involving its polar opposite. By overlooking this, the student will inevitably come to an imbalance and will indeed find himself in an enchanted circle. Whatever we work with, we must always use both polarities, whether it is the Toltec techniques or the higher life-death polarity.

Every warrior knows this perfectly well, and that is why the technique of remembering is considered the most important of all Toltec techniques. It may seem to the reader that such a statement directly contradicts everything that has been said about the law of polarity, but even a little reflection will dispel the apparent contradiction.
Hardly anyone would deny that the polarity of the higher order is the paired life-death opposite or, if you will, the nagual-tonal.

That is why we cannot allow ourselves to consider life more important than death if we want to become flawless warriors — or at least just sensible, balanced representatives of humanity.

In other words, we cannot indulge in life by completely excluding death from our awareness, for in this case we will upset the balance so that the drum of death will have to roll on us more and more until it restores the status quo.

Sadly, this is exactly what most people do: obsessed with the fear of death, they try to focus exclusively on life and consequently end their miserable existence surrounded by illness, failures and all kinds of misfortunes that beset them endlessly.

Warriors know that they must include death in the equation of life; realizing the significant advantages that result, warriors meet death with the same joy with which they meet life. However, in symbolic terms, life is the light of the sun rising in the east, and death is the reflection of the sun setting in the west.

Let us remember again that the purpose of physical embodiment is the development of awareness, with awareness having two poles - rational reason and feeling.

The rational mind belongs to the right side of awareness, and the feeling belongs to the left. At the same time, according to the final analysis, sobriety is a fully developed potential of the right side of awareness, or rational mind, while feeling turns out to be a natural consequence of mastering the habit of listening to your heart (ie, the ability to consciously penetrate to the left side of awareness).

It is easy to see that a warrior who perceives life and death on an equal basis actually expands his awareness in the horizontal plane. In other words, a warrior embraces the two poles of his tonal - male (sobriety) and female (feeling). In the end, the only thing that matters to us is to achieve full awareness; but in order to achieve this, we must have a moving assemblage point.

By moving and shifting the assemblage point, we will be able to provide any energy field tuning we need. Meanwhile, it is possible to achieve the mobility of the assemblage point only by recognizing the possibility of the existence of more than one view of the world, which, in turn, requires sobriety, and sobriety, as we remember, arises as a result of remembering. 

Again, although we recognize that the technique of remembering matters more than other techniques, we have no moral right to extol it above others. This warning must always be remembered because it defines a principle that is valid for all forms of life. We may say that a man is more important than a woman, because it is the man who must fix the unknown in the physical plane; but if we really elevate the man over the woman, all evolution of awareness will immediately cease.

It can be said that the employer of a man is more important than the male employee himself, but we must not forget that the vast majority of existing enterprises around the world owe their existence to their employees.
Similarly, we can say that life is more important than death, for without birth, there would be no death. But at the same time, the purpose of life is to develop awareness, and such development becomes possible only because of death.

In other words, without death, life would not have been able to achieve its goal and would have been completely meaningless. The only possible meaning of life can be provided that we have the necessary sobriety to see its true purpose. To find such sobriety, we must hold a memory, and to carry out the memory, we need a feeling from the West.

"West-East", life-death - two polarities, inseparable, as well as "North-South". Man, this magical creation of the Universe, capable of straight walking, instinctively feels that his true heritage lies precisely in this vertical axis - in stability and strength. However, before claiming the rights to this heritage, a person must fully master the horizontal axis of life and death, which is in the physical plane. Only by bringing together sobriety and feeling, he will be able to combine his two polarities - male and female. Only then will man be able to find the fullness of the essence - the essence of a person upright, high in his integrity and proud in the perfection of his Way of the Warrior.

This is the life of a warrior in the physical plane; when in one particular life a warrior reaches the end of his path, then death will come closer to him than usual, and will pat easily on the shoulder, like any other person. And this sign will tell the warrior: everything, the time of your exciting journey in this truly delightful world, no matter how little is measured, is over. And for a warrior who has lived an impeccable life, a warrior, next to whom the constant companion-death walked all the way, this moment will seem not a catastrophe, but just a small respite.

No real warrior leaves this wonderful world with a sense of pleasure. Even knowing that his time on this Earth is short, the warrior still loves and appreciates this incredibly generous gift of life with all the fiber of his soul. It was here, on Earth, that the warrior understood the true meaning of life; it was on Earth that he met his constant companion, death; it was here that he learned how to assert his rights to strength and enjoy freedom; and, most importantly, it was here, in the physical world, that the warrior could at least look with the edge of his eye at the unimaginable potential and mystery of his inherent being.

From this point of view, every warrior always leaves with the feeling that the time allotted to him on earth life was not enough to at least begin to uncover an incredible mystery, whose name is a man. At the same time, deep down, the warrior knows that even if his earthly life were twice as long, he still could not do more than slightly touch the unimaginable potential, which is his true magical essence.

Everything has its beginning and its end, so the warrior knows that if his life on Earth is over, then — at least now — his time has come to an end, then it is time to say goodbye to this world, and with those who shared with him the vicissitudes of this journey. When this moment comes, and physical death splits the glowing cocoon, the spirit of the warrior is sent to some place on this Earth, which has always been a place of preference for the warrior. In this place, a warrior, like any other person, remembers his whole life for the last time. Even though the warrior’s life has already been full of recollection, this last is a must for all living beings, and it in any case gives the warrior the opportunity for a few more moments to extend his stay in this beloved world.

Here, in the place of preference, the warrior analyzes for the last time every, albeit the smallest detail of his life, and in the process he again begins the dance of death - this time from the very beginning. He begins with the moment of stillness, in which there is not a single movement; then he slowly makes the first test steps, at first rough and clumsy, sometimes getting stuck and even falling. However, movements go one after another, add up in combinations - and now the dance acquires complexity and grace, and each group of movements depicts the life difficulties that led to the creation of these magical movements.

In his dance, the warrior consistently reports on each of the many battles won and lost in which he happened to participate. In these accounts, the warrior remembers those who fought alongside him, paying homage not only to human beings like him, but to all other forms of life, in one way or another, that helped him.

In his reports, the warrior pays tribute to all those he loved, and to all those who loved him, to those who suffered from him, to the warrior, to ignorance or incompetence, as well as to those who, by their negative actions towards him, forced him to reach even greater heights. In his last dance, the warrior expresses his gratitude to all who helped him on his way, and thanks to the interconnection of all living, the warrior’s sincere gratitude is sure to find its addressees.

When a warrior dances, singing for the last time the praise of life on this Earth, death, his constant companion, gives each movement of the warrior a special sharpness and passionate expressiveness. This last dance of death is different from the ordinary actions of habitual recollection. Having completed the last movements of his dance, the warrior for a few moments plunges into absolute immobility - at this moment a huge wave of peace and harmony is splashed out on the whole world from within the warrior. Such is the warrior’s last salute to all those he has learned to love and appreciate so much, especially Mother Earth.

Never has the poverty of a warrior’s ability as a human being been so overwhelmingly unambiguous as at this last moment. We come into this world without having anything for the soul, and leaving, we still can not offer anything, although during life we are given a lot... But the Earth, this, as we call it, Standing Mother, does not complain and does not harbor resentment against us, people.

Her infinite patience, her love for all life, is so infectious and so unselfish that in the heart of the Earth there is only a silent prayer for all their children so that they can find the freedom and strength they have inherited. That is why a warrior gives the Standing Mother the only thing he has, his duty as a warrior, by saluting her with peace and harmony.

For the last time, looking at his beloved world, every warrior at this moment with all his nature understands the meaning of the saying of the great seer Kalil Gibran: 

"I don't throw off my clothes today, I take off my skin with my own hands."

Finally, death stands beside the warrior, his glowing cocoon curls inside itself, returning to the shape of the embryo. At this moment, the warrior steps from this world into the Temple of Death, which is only a door to a new life, which in time again materializes in this physical plane. Meanwhile, the dance is over and the curtain falls over the stage of the dramatic performance of life.

Too many agreed to accept the idea that earthly life is the embodiment of suffering and suffering, too many believed it. Much contributed to the strengthening of this faith and Eastern religions. In proclaiming that every human being must “jump off the wheel of rebirth” as soon as possible, and that anyone who has attained enlightenment will be spared the need to return to this earthly life, these religions have convinced man that a new incarnation here on Earth is punishment. In the end, it turns out that everyone should think about themselves and believe in whatever they want. Personally, I do not want to discuss here the accuracy of Eastern religions, but one thing is certain: as soon as the East and West were divided, excessive Eastern sobriety purposefully destroyed all feeling. As a result, today the Eastern religions have been deprived of their hearts. Moreover, they no longer contain any love for the tonal, the Standing Mother.

On the other hand, for a warrior who follows a path with a heart, all life has been, remains, and always will be interconnected, interacting, and interdependent. Hence, it makes no sense for a warrior to seek personal freedom from rebirth if the other forms of one life, of which the warrior is an integral part, still have to continue the struggle in the darkness of ignorance.

What kind of love can a warrior have if he, having achieved his own freedom, leaves the rest of life without any help? Of course, this does not mean that a warrior must consciously restrain his own evolution - but it means that, having found his freedom and strength, a real warrior will gladly take a place in the ranks of those who are still fighting. Sharing his knowledge and strength with them, the warrior will show others how real warriors fight.

No warrior who has been freed from the wheel of rebirth can turn his back on a world in which anyone may need help. To do this for a warrior is unthinkable: it would mean that he broke the most important covenant of the way with the heart, violated the fundamental conditions of freedom. For a true warrior, such a violation is black ingratitude in its worst form, the most impossible and absolutely inexcusable insult to the Standing Mother. In conclusion, I will cite the magnificent words of Kalil Gibran from his brilliant “Prophet”, which will serve as the best final chord to this conversation:

"I leave with the wind, people of Orphales, but I will not sink into the void;

If this day is not destined to come true your needs and my love,

Then let it remain a promise until another day comes.”

"Don't forget that I'll come back to you.

Just a moment, and my passion will gather sand and foam for another body.

A moment, a moment of rest in the wind, and another woman will give birth to me.”

Part Three
DREAM: TRANSFORMATION

Chapter Ten
The Dreamer and the Dreamed

The purpose of the dreamers is that, without looking at anything, they will deal with the task of putting full awareness on the physical plane. THEY MAKE THE TASK BY DREAMING THE FOUR MEASUREMENTS OF THEIR BEINGS — MATERIAL, ENERGY, SPACE, AND TIME.

We have come to that section of Toltec teaching which to the Western mind would seem most improbable.

The theory of dreams is in almost all respects contrary to the Western way of thinking, and since this assumption can neither be confirmed nor refuted, the whole burden of establishing the truth falls entirely on the shoulders of the reader, who must approach this section of the doctrine openly and impartially. The Toltecs cannot provide evidence for the existence of our "Dreaming Entity," or Dreamer, as they cannot confirm the existence and mode of action of the assemblage point — but they can and do prove the results of both the dream and the assemblage points.

In this respect, the Toltecs are no different from the orthodox world of scientists. No one, neither Toltec nor the scientist, can prove the existence of the force we call the law of gravity, for the simple reason that this force cannot be grasped. But since the action of gravity is quite real and perfectly sensuous, we have no choice but to recognize the fact that, despite the impossibility of sensing the force itself, there is still something that causes the effect of gravity. Thanks to research on the effect of gravity, scientists have discovered a huge amount of information about this force, and humanity, having come to understand the principles underlying the law of universal gravitation, even learned to use this law for their own purposes.

The same can be said about the knowledge of the Toltecs regarding Dreamers and the actual art of dreaming.

However, until the reader gets at least a rough idea of the concept of "manifestation of the Universe", all explanations of the nature of the Dreamer will be meaningless. Since this area of Toltec doctrine implies the need to assimilate some prerequisites that an ordinary person is unlikely to be able to "digest", all this information is forced to pass into the field of pure assumptions and hypotheses. By the way, many scientists, not having the necessary ability to see and not having proper training of the seer, have contributed to an already huge collection of various wild theories and carefully adjusted guesses about cosmology and cosmogony. As a result, today there is almost a general misunderstanding of such a vital concept as Dreaming.

I can give you, readers, one piece of advice: listen to your heart. If what is written here seems true to your heart or touches the string of intuitive recognition, then in any case you should take the following information as a working hypothesis.

Thanks to human attempts to understand cosmology, we now have the foundations of what is known as the triple structure of both man and the universe (after all, we remember that man is a microcosm in the macrocosm). In addition, we have information about five-, seven-, ten component variants of the structure, which, however, are derived from the basic triple. All these systems are suitable as models depending on our personal understanding of the complexity of the device around and the need for detail.

Problems can arise (and do arise) when the ardent supporters of one particular spiritual sect forget that these models are not physical reality, that they are models of energy configurations that our rational mind cannot grasp without a certain formalization.

It is because of the misunderstanding that all these models are only Symbols that help a person to realize those realities that go far beyond the limited scope of understanding the rational mind, people spend an unimaginable amount of time and energy on disputes and doubts about the correctness of a particular model. In fact, if we understand the essence of these models and use them as mathematical equations (which they should be), they can become for us a truly invaluable treasure. For example, figure 15 shows one of them - an exact mathematical model, described by the equation c² = a² + b².

However, despite the great importance of both the model itself and the equations describing it, it is necessary to understand that each of the models corresponds to a certain relationship existing between intangible, abstract forces.

These forces exist everywhere — around us, within us — and are, in fact, three ranges of energy fields interacting with each other so precisely that we can reflect this relationship in the form of this model and the corresponding equation. So you have to understand from the very beginning that a model like the one above does not describe forces that exist somewhere in space in the form of a physical triangle. It describes only the relationship that exists between these forces.

This model describes what is called the basic structure of man, this microcosm in the macrocosm. Consequently, it is equally true as a representation of the manifestation of the universe and as a clear determinant of the fundamental duality of the nagual-tonal dipole. If we consider this model in the context of the relations existing between the components of the dipole, the result will be the fundamental trinity that gave rise to the triple structure of man.

It is this trinity, which underlies all the great world religions and embodies the primary essence of all manifestations, which in theology is called the model of the Holy Trinity. That is why theologians speak of God the Father, God the Holy Spirit, and God the Son; or of Brahma, Shiva, and Vishnu; or of Agni, Surya, and Vayu; or of Keter, Bina, Hokma; or of Osiris, Isis, and Horus; or... And so on.
The fundamental trinity is present in any manifestation, but in varying degrees of density.

The density is determined by the degree of differentiation of the energy fields of the universe. We must not forget that the universe consists of an infinite number of energy fields, combined into ranges of energy fields.

There are three main, or great, band associations, each of which has a clear, ordered sub-band structure. Any of the sub-ranges, in turn, is divided into smaller groups of fields, and so on. The division continues, setting us an example of an incredibly complex and to the smallest detail of a differentiated formation. It is these little things that create the image of what we perceive as density.

The question of how and why the fields are combined is too narrow-minded to be worth considering here. We mention these associations only in order to give the reader at least a general idea of the principles of cosmology. An analogy with the physical atom will help us to make this rather abstract concept a little more understandable.

In essence, an atom consists of three types of elementary particles, namely protons, neutrons, and electrons. Today’s scientists know that the atom can be divided into even smaller particles; in this sense, quantum physicists have already realised that humanity has only opened the door a crack to the incredibly complex universe that is the tiny atom. This invisible universe inside the atom is really miniature in size, but nevertheless it exists! Moreover, it is this small universe that will eventually lead scientists to discover what the Toltecs call the energy fields of the universe.

Once this happens, a person will come to understand that the atom does not contain a mini-universe, but serves as a tiny “door eye” through which you can see the infinite expanses of the real universe.

The unification of the fields takes place in a very clear, definite sequence; it is this sequence that explains the existence of the so-called ten worlds of the manifest universe.

These ten worlds are reflected in the microcosm as ten points of a person and, in fact, represent ten different degrees of oscillation intensity. Indeed, the density is determined by the intensity of fluctuations. In other words, the higher the frequency of oscillations of energy fields, the more ethereal, imperceptible they are, and vice versa: the lower the frequency of oscillations, the denser and more tangible they are.

It follows that the energy fields of the Universe oscillate with an infinite frequency, and by combining this frequency progressively decreases to ten fixed sequences, with each subsequent sequence being more complex than the previous one and having a lower frequency of oscillation. Thus, the lowest frequency of oscillation of energy fields gives us the densest manifestation, which we call the physical universe, or, more simply, the physical plane. Further, it is logical to conclude that the physical plane, i.e., the tenth world, contains the greatest associations of energy fields and, due to the significant differentiation of the latter, has the greatest level of complexity.

Having realized that in principle there are only ten worlds formed by certain associations of energy fields, it is possible to avoid great confusion in communicating with different worlds. Usually confusion arises where the student of cosmology forgets about the relative nature of the subject of study. Rational human reason seeks to find absolute meanings, and therefore students often forget about the relationship of all living things, from which follows the consequence that all living things also closely interact with each other, and as a result are interdependent. After all, we do not live in a constant universe characterized by absolute values, but are literally “hanged” in a state of relativity, which is determined by the universal emptiness — the Unknowable.

Since this reasoning is extremely important and complex, it will be useful for the reader to consider an example that illustrates the meaning of this reasoning. So, let's look at the example of the relationship between a person and other forms of life.

Speaking of man, it is very important to remember that he is only one specific species of living being among the myriads of others, most of which are still unknown to ordinary people. However, there is a constant relationship between all manifestations of life, and therefore all forms of life purposefully interact with each other, despite the fact that a person does not even suspect their existence. The significance of this conclusion will be more obvious if it is indicated that the energy fields used by man interact, for example, with the energy fields at the disposal of the animal.

Thus, we have here the interaction of energy fields, which forms a configuration completely different from that resulting from the interaction of one human individual with another.

However, animals themselves never use the same energy fields, since the animal world is divided into different ranges depending on the evolutionary stage of a species. This example can bring a huge range of interactions to a person, generating energy fields of various configurations. The configurations of similar interactions between humans and animals are so different from those between humans that they deserve to be called a separate world. All these separate configurations can be called the world of the beast.

If we now add to the interaction of man with the energy fields that are used in the animal world other energy fields used by all other life forms, it becomes obvious that in addition to the human range, which reflects the ten main worlds, there are still an infinite number of other worlds that can be collected.

THE EXISTENCE OF ANY WORLD IS THE EXPRESSION OF SPECIFIC CONFIGURATION OF ENERGY FIELDS. THE PERCEPTION OF THIS WORLD Arises in a SONOSTROY with a similar CONFIGURATION.

Another point that deserves further consideration is the limitless nature of awareness.

In this sense, it must be remembered that awareness is not limited to any one world. In Chapter Seven we have already said that between the ten major worlds existing in the human range there is a system consisting of twenty-two electromagnetic relationships. Such relationships, called treasures, are also within the framework of human awareness.

However, such electromagnetic relationships exist between all possible worlds, and since the scope of awareness extends to them, they all fall within the limits of human awareness. Pupils tend to overlook this consideration because it is believed that if a person has not gathered a certain world, then he simply does not realize his existence.

But this is not true, because even if a person does not collect such a world, it does not mean that he does not realize his existence. Moreover, even if one does not really realize the existence of a given world, there will always be many other beings involved in its assembly; and through the interrelations between the various forms of life, human awareness automatically falls under the influence of the assembly and awareness of other beings.

Try to grasp the truly incredible scope of awareness! All That Is “hangs” in the bottomless void of No-Thing and truly contains everything, from the least dense world to the most dense world, together with every other possible type of world that can be assembled, and the electromagnetic relationships between these worlds. Everything that makes up All That Is belongs to life, but since all forms of life are closely interconnected, it is logical to suppose that All That Is also includes an infinite number of interactions between these countless forms of life.

This fact clarifies the meaning of the statement that the framework of awareness is truly infinite and goes far beyond human understanding.

It is absolutely impossible to work on such a scale and not get lost - and the Toltecs felt it acutely. That is why they at one time decided to stop all theoretical research and move on to purely empirical research. First of all, it is for this reason that the Toltecs formulated the "Truths of Consciousness", while distinguishing three separate zones of awareness: the known, the unknown and the unknowable. At the same time, they outlined ten unification sequences in the Universe, taking them as the ten largest worlds of the macrocosm.

As we have already noted, each of these macrocosmic worlds has its own microcosmic “double” in the human range (at this level they are called the ten points of a person). By the way, we recall that these ten worlds, or ten points, are a manifestation of the intensity of fluctuations - in other words, density.

We have already said that every manifestation of the universe is a mind in one of its three basic forms; it follows that these ten worlds and ten points are the result of the activity of the mind, showing us ten different degrees of awareness. In other words, unification (i.e., density) is the result of a certain state of awareness. This brings us closer to the concept of measurement.

MEASUREMENT IS A DEFINITE EXPRESSION OF THE INNER PRESENT CONSCIOUSNESS. IN THE UNIVERSE OF THE WORLD, there are only ten such levels of awareness: other words, there are ten dimensions that are of particular interest to a person, because they represent their own microcosm in the macrocosm. THERE IS ALSO A GREAT MANY OTHER MEASUREMENTS. BUT THEY DEFINITELY DEFINITELY DEVELOPING CONSCIOUSNESS, AND THEY CANNOT BE CALLED FIXED OR PERMANENT. CONSIDERING THAT THESE POSSIBLE MEASUREMENTS ARE RECOGNIZED AS SELF-SELF-DESIGN WORLDS, THEY ARE NOT DEEMED TO BE TRUE MEASUREMENTS AND THEREFORE WE SHOULD BE TAKEN (AND REALLY HAVE) IN THE CALCULATION OF THIS WORLD, AS THEY ALREADY EXISTENCE ALREADY PROVIDES THESE SERIOUS INFLUENCE ON CONSCIOUSNESS IN GENERAL. 

The concept of measurement is indicative of one of the most exciting discoveries in the field of the mystery of awareness; it is about the discovery of two very different types of awareness.

The first type, which may be called intrinsic awareness, exists at the very heart of all life forms. Awareness resembles the basis from which the manifested life is woven. It is the source of that universal power which we call intention.

On the one hand, this realization seems to us the embodiment of simplicity; on the other hand, it shows us its intelligence, which, oddly enough, is not like anything known to man. It is this awareness that inspires awe at its apparent boundlessness. This is the highest degree of its paradox: if seen on the one hand, it seems to be the embodiment of simplicity, but the view on the other hand convinces that it seems synonymous with unimaginable complexity.

Moreover, primary awareness is firmly anchored in the linear course of evolution. With one mighty wave of forward movement it sweeps away everything in its path; but it is also attentively watching absolutely everything. As this vast awareness moves relentlessly from the field of the known to the field of the unknown, it absorbs every form of life, and it does so with a clearly defined purpose.

Any seer who has ever come into contact with such a state of awareness inevitably dies in silent astonishment before the force of its vibrations and before the aura of incredible antiquity surrounding this state. It is impossible to subject this eternal force to the analysis of rational reason, even to think of it simply, because its ancient nature, its greatness, is such that after all attempts, man only remains with the feeling that he was, is, and will remain unshakably silent in his purpose and equally unshakably consistent in his intention.

Today’s Toltecs know that this ancient awareness is an expression of pure being, of incarnate existence — an expression of that which is called the Ineffable.
It is this ancient, inherent awareness that preserves the virgin purity of the manifesting universe. This is the awareness that defines all the specific forms of manifesting life, which has shaped the four main phenomena - matter, energy, space and time.

These phenomena serve as the bricks from which the building of the manifesting Universe is built; but at the same time, surprisingly, they are not at all what they seem. In their original state, these four phenomena act as four directions in which primary awareness propagates itself, forming what can be defined as a four-dimensional goal.

Hence, the Toltecs came to understand that the four phenomena - matter, energy, space and time - are a manifestation of the four-dimensional purpose of the Ineffable, kept pure by the power of its concentrated intention.

The second type of awareness is a pure derivative of the first. The second type is the result of drawing a map of the unknown. It depends on the level of personal power developed in the process of the act of perception, and therefore it is always in a state of constant change, movement and multiplication. Each moment of perception gives rise to a new awareness of the second type - that is why such awareness is called eternal now. It can either grow or decrease like a candle under the gusts of the wind.

And yet, if we consider the awareness of the second type in a temporal context, it turns out that the curve that reflects the growth of this awareness, despite all the fluctuations, is constantly creeping up.
This developing awareness refers to the type generated by individual life forms, regardless of their species, the evolutionary step taken and the relative scale of perception.

On this basis, it is logical to conclude that the degree of development of human awareness is obviously determined by the individual level of perception at a given time. In other words, individual awareness is determined by the individual’s views of the world. Again, (see figure 4) we said that an individual view of the world can be described as a circle, the radius of which corresponds to the degree of perseverance with which a given individual explores the unknown during his life.

Moreover, since this type of awareness absorbs everything in the world (in the sense that awareness of the second type captures and holds the attention of the individual), it forces a person to apply his awareness to all aspects of his own life instead of feeling like a blind person, wandering from one sensory sensation to another.

Thus, the general result of the action of developing awareness is that it constantly forces a person to return to himself in order to assimilate all sensory sensations, to bind them into one coherent whole, acting as an independent unit.

Ignoring the fact that the inner present life consciousness LINELY directs the evolution, fixed in its center developing consciousness, removes any LINEAR motion in the arm, the very beginning of growth. THIS INCLUSION BY NATURAL IMPROVES THE COLLECTION OF THE DEVELOPING CONSCIOUSNESS.

From the foregoing it is evident that a person, moving forward from one sensory sensation to another, nevertheless collects all the sensory sensations of the day (and in a broader aspect - all life) into a single coherent whole (Fig. 12). In other words, whether a person realizes it or not, his life is not a chain of separate, unrelated events; on the contrary, it turns out to be the result of the summing up of all past sensations in the present.

Here we can talk about a constant "weaving pattern" of individual life fragments. This “weaving” automatically deepens, enhances the human sense of awareness, making it more acute and perceptive.

Linear progression of inner awareness (CI), directed along the RI arc with a relatively fixed CR radius of developing awareness.

Figure 12. The relationship between intrinsic awareness (1) and developmental awareness (2)

This becomes still more interesting if we consider the periods when a person narrows their view of the world, shortening the radius of their own perception. Each time this happens, the person concentrates on a much smaller area of perception and thereby, paradoxically, only strengthens their developing awareness.

The reason for this is that since a person at a certain point in time is unable to “digest” a broader view of the world, his sense sensations do not have the desired effect on him.

Further, the sensual sensations of such a person, not having sufficient influence, may well be discarded as having no real value, and if at the same time a person does not concentrate his awareness, then as a result he will continue to rush from one occupation or activity to another, wasting his personal power.

That is why in such cases the concentration of human consciousness should be spoken of as a saving grace - because it is thanks to such a concentration that a person gets the opportunity to achieve such a depth of vision that will allow him to make the necessary adjustments to his perception.

If a person stubbornly refuses to use this method of increasing awareness intelligently and continues to indulge in habits that were the root cause of this increase, then his view of the world is again narrowing (regardless of whether he is aware of it or not), thereby providing an even greater increase in awareness. If this process is allowed to develop further, the view of the world will become so narrow, and the level of awareness is so concentrated that the perception of life in a given individual will inevitably slide to self-destruction. This process is a bit like focusing a solar beam with a magnifying glass: when a critical flux density is reached, the focused beam begins to burn whatever it is aimed at.

ANY PERSON WHO LOOKS AT THE WORLD BECOMES A SEVERELY FOUND, INCREASES HIS OWN CONSCIOUSNESS TO HIS CENTRAL FOCUS. AS ONLY THE CONSCIOUSNESS IS PROVIDED BY THE STORAGE OF SUCH SAMPLE, IT IS FAST TO A CRITICAL LEVEL, WHICH IS EXTREMELY DESTROYABLE FOR THE PERSON.

The principle of inclusion works in the life of a warrior, with the only difference that here he acts in a direction completely opposite to the one described above. Being alert, constantly "walking on the knife blade", the warrior is able to accept the challenge as flawlessly as possible at any time.

Each impeccably accepted challenge brings a new personal power to the warrior, and through the build-up of that personal power, the warrior is able to increase his awareness. It is obvious that such reinforcement allows the warrior to see in the phenomena of everyday life a much deeper meaning; for its part, the combination of these deeper meanings ultimately leads the warrior to see the interconnection of all living things. In other words, the consciousness of the warrior, becoming more acute and insightful, becomes more inclusive - it expands and covers more and more life manifestations (Figure 13a).

Figure 13a. Inclusion Action

AS THE RADIO OF DEVELOPING CONSCIOUSNESS CAN BE INCREASED FOR IMPROVING THE ACTION OF INCLUSION, AND THE CENTER ALWAYS MOVES FORWARD UNDER THE EFFECT OF THE POWER OF INTERNAL CONSCIOUSNESS, DEVELOPING BUT IN THE CASE OF CONCENTRATION AT ITS CENTER, THE PERFORMANCE OF TRAFFIC IS REDUCED FORWARD IN SIZE.

The above sentence very clearly describes the impact of inclusion. In this sense, it is important to remember that developing awareness turns into an arc relative to its constant radius under the linear motion of intrinsic awareness. However, the circle that could be described with the help of the radius of developing awareness becomes a spiral, since this radius is constantly changing under the increasing influence of inclusion.

Features of the warrior’s inclusion automatically push the parameters of his awareness outward, thereby the radius of perception of the warrior is constantly increasing. In other words, such a change always leads to an increase in the turns of the spiral, and not to their reduction.
Moreover, despite the fact that the radius of developing awareness is fixed at its center, the center itself is not fixed at a rigidly fixed point - on the contrary, it constantly, day after day throughout the life of the warrior moves forward, obeying the linear movement of the inherent awareness. Therefore, the spiral is not flat, but rather voluminous (Figure 13b).

Figure 13b. Inclusion Action

Here it is necessary to emphasize for clarity: in the model of awareness depicted in the figure, the turns are not two-dimensional - they are rather spheres overlapping each other. Remember that all the models given in the present exposition of the Toltec teachings are only an attempt at a logical interpretation of the existing relationships between the forces. Therefore, despite its accuracy, these models can not be taken literally. All of them are only a symbolic representation of the actual forces (and from this point of view do not resemble the scale model of the building, which is prepared by the architect).

The manifesting universe is not ungranular. WHEREAS, IN THE BASIS OF ALL EXISTENCE, THE FIRST STRENGTH OF LIFE IS TO KNOW YOURSELF IN ALL ITS FULLNESS, THIS STRENGTH IN THE FINAL RESULT DETERMINES THE RADIO OF SOME DEFINITE LENGTH, WHICH DEFINED LOADS COUNTRY, EVEN A GREAT SPIRAL OF ALL THE CONDITIONS OF CONSCIOUSNESS IS EXTENDED INTO MYSELF, DEFINITING THAT WIDE ROUND OF BEING THAT WE EXPRESS AS EXTERNAL PARAMETERS EXPLORE.

Thus, we are dealing with two different types of awareness that interact with each other, producing what we call inclusion. This inclusion is the central quality of the entire manifesting universe and, as the saying above indicates, eventually turns all life inside itself, from which a closed sphere is formed, containing All That Is in itself (Figure 14).

Therefore, the purpose of life is not only to develop awareness, but also to incorporate all awareness into a single whole. Moreover, this ability of life to be included is not only essential for the development of awareness; it also gives life an elusive mystery that we call the Dreamer.

Figure 14. Sphere of Being

To understand the concept of the Dreamer, we need to understand all of the above regarding the structure of man and the universe. Earlier in this chapter, we have already considered the basic structure of man and found in him the main dipole of the nagual-tonal (Figure 15).

Figure 15. The basic structure of man and the universe

Figure 15 shows the basic nature of manifestation, that is, the process of manifestation of the nagual in the form of a tonal. Therefore, the act of reason depicted in this model is actually a cosmic tonal. We speak of the cosmic tonal simply as an act of reason. It is also clear from this model that the Awareness as it is depicted is actually the developing Awareness. Thus, we have already dealt with the developing awareness; the question remains how the inherent awareness fits into this scheme.

We have already noted that the inherent awareness is an expression of being in a pure form. This fact points to one of the most fundamental facts in the great mystery of life, which we have only hinted at in Chapter Eight.

It is necessary to understand that the very act of manifestation presupposes the presence of awareness. In the absence of awareness, physical manifestation is not something to embody - it is impossible to even imagine. Therefore, the nagual must first of all be able to note the need for manifestation even before any act of this very manifestation. This indicates that awareness (more precisely, intrinsic awareness) must exist before manifestation begins.

Although the tonal is the actual physical manifestation of the nagual, the first true expression of the nagual as Something is a reasonable appreciation of its intrinsic awareness. It is this primary expression that occurs even before the manifestation of the tonal, and allows the nagual not only to feel the need to expand his own awareness, but also to determine the meaning of the manifestation itself.

This is the most abstract conclusion, which is equally difficult to understand and express in words. To facilitate understanding, we will formulate it as follows:

First, there is the great void, or No-Thing, which is called the nagual. We cannot grasp this state of being with the mind, so we define it as the Ineffable. Incomprehensible in essence, it cannot be described; it has no definite name, properties, manifestations, colour, sound or movement—nothing.

That is why we call it the state of pure being. But then, in this void, where there was only Ni-What, which indicated all forms of existence, there is a vague movement - Something, and this movement confirms to us the reality of the presence of emptiness. This is the Something that moves in emptiness, we call intrinsic awareness - intangible, inaccessible to understanding, completely beyond verbal definition. The only thing we can say about intrinsic awareness is that it moves. This motion, which we define as the active mind, is quite perceptible; it is this motion which we call the tonal, or, more simply, the manifesting universe.

It seems appropriate here to make a slight digression and to emphasize one important circumstance to which we will increasingly resort in the future. This has to do with the unity of life, awareness and truth.

It must not be forgotten that the Toltec doctrine is an extensive system of carefully thought-out practical approaches to closely interrelated forces.

In view of this, the greatest injustice I would do to humanity would be to simply expound the Toltec doctrine without at least a basic demonstration of the fundamental unity on which all variants of human thought are based — for this would at least partially eradicate the sense of isolation and exclusivity which today leads to all sorts of misunderstanding and suspicion.

So, where possible, I will point to the underlying unity of many of man’s disparate beliefs, though of course I will not go into detailed explanations. Detailing will be necessary to explain the relevant sections of the teachings, but to avoid confusion, we will always start with a broader, general approach, gradually moving to specific features. Moreover, without preparation, it is even unreasonable to start with an abundance of details, for the reader will simply decide that the information given to him is fragmented and incomplete.

It is appropriate here to point out that this section of the Toltec teaching, which relates to the Dreamers and the Dreamers, reveals to us the mystical revelations of the dogmas of the Christian Church regarding such a concept as the Son of God. We already know that the concept of “son” symbolizes awareness; but in Christian doctrine, the Son of God is often identified with the Word. John 1:1 says, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” That is, the Word existed before any manifestation, and from what we know today, it is clear that the Word (or the Son of God) is actually an inherent awareness.

Here it is necessary to make a reservation: you, the reader, should not make a mistake in trying to identify literally the concept of God with the nagual. In fact, the obvious conclusion is that there is no disagreement between the Toltec teachings and the revelations of the Christian Bible - just the interpretation of these revelations by the Christian Church is often completely wrong. This is especially true of the Holy Trinity. The Protestant Church is particularly mistaken in this matter, which has brought the concept of the Holy Trinity to an almost incomprehensible abstraction. Let us briefly consider the Holy Trinity, or the Ineffable, in terms of what Toltec seers know about it.

So we have a great void, which we define as the nagual, and which essentially contains the potential of the trinity. It is not difficult to understand the meaning of this trinity if we remember that awareness has two poles, namely intention and reason. However, do not forget that in this case we are talking about intrinsic awareness, which in itself is intangible. From our human point of view, we can only speak of the intrinsic awareness that it is moving. It is this movement of intrinsic awareness (i.e. active intelligence), or tonal, that the human mind can perceive as a manifestation in the literal sense of the word. We must remember this if we are to understand what is meant by the nagual, or the Ineffable.

Thus, first of all there is No-Thing — the state of being defined by the expression It Is and expressible only as I Am. This is a state of pure, undifferentiated consciousness.

Secondly, there is Existence, which denotes the point at which the nagual begins to realize his duality, namely, It and His Awareness. This existence we define as I am. Again, it must be remembered that the goal of awareness is separation and unification. Based on what we already know about awareness, it can be unequivocally stated that this Existence is one of the poles of intrinsic awareness, namely, the thinking principle that divides, the mind.

Thirdly, we have an Existence in which the nagual is conscious of himself as one with his awareness, i.e. Existence, defined as I Am What I Am. This third Existence is certainly the feeling principle that unites (see figure 16).

The void (No-Thing), demonstrating the potential for triplicity
Figure 16. the Holy Trinity

In the Christian biblical writings, the Holy Trinity is described in reverse order; hence the emphasis on the fact that everything is a manifestation of the mind, implying awareness, or the Word. Hence, the statement “In the beginning was the Word” corresponds to the rational principle (I AM THAT), and the expression “the Word was with God” describes the unity of the nagual and his awareness, i.e., the intention (I AM THAT I AM); the third phrase “and the Word was God” indicates undifferentiated consciousness (I AM).

In the Jewish Kabbalah, these three distinct states of Non-manifested Life are defined as the three veils of Negative Existence, or Ain, Ain Sof, and Ain Sof Aur.

In other words, it is respectively the Hidden (I Am), the Hidden Limitless (intention, I Am What I Am) and the Hidden Limitless Light (mind, or I Am That).

On the basis of the information given here, researchers of other religions can independently determine the correspondences between the Toltec doctrine and a particular religion. On the basis of the subject matter of this series of books, I shall confine myself to the exposition of the revelations of the Toltec doctrine, which are hidden in the dogmas of the Christian faith and the Jewish Kabbalah, because, on the one hand, a significant part of humanity belongs to the Christian faith today, and on the other, because the students of the esoteric Kabbalah have preserved many provisions of the Toltecs to a certain extent.

Speaking of the Holy Trinity, it must be remembered that its second and third aspects correspond to the two opposite poles of intrinsic awareness.

Here, perhaps, it would be appropriate to recall the words of Jesus Christ — the Essence, which Christians recognize not only as the Son of God, but also as the incarnation of the Word. For example, in the Gospel of John (8:12), Christ says, “I am the light of the world.” To this mystical statement the Kabbalists give a quite exhaustive answer in their interpretation of the second and third aspects of the Trinity. With them, the Infinite and Infinite Light are the two poles of intrinsic awareness that we know symbolize the concept of “son”; from this point of view, it is hardly surprising that the Son of God calls himself the light of the world.

Before we proceed with our research, we must clearly define one point that still causes a lot of disagreement: it is about the order, the sequence of manifestations. Disagreements arise from the very concept of “manifestation”, so we will first understand what is really meant by Manifestation. His Latin double "manifestation" literally means "hand punch."

As you can see, this concept implies duality and physical nature, because in order to hit a hand, the goal of such a strike is first of all necessary - moreover, this goal must be tangible. Therefore, the Manifestation is directly related to the fundamental duality of the nagual-tonal. However, to perceive any act of Manifestation without the existence of awareness is simply impossible.

And yet Existence does not necessarily come down to Manifestation (this becomes clear if we consider the case of non-manifestation of life).

Therefore, the concept of “existence” is equally applicable to both manifest and non-manifest. In this case, we must accept that awareness exists even before the act of manifestation, and misunderstanding is due to the fact that we are able to perceive only the fundamental duality of the nagual-tonal; at the same time, we tend to forget that this duality implies the presence of intrinsic awareness in it. In other words, the order of acts of manifestation is simply nagual-tonal (see figure 17a), but the real movement of force in the process of manifestation is as follows: nagual, awareness, tonal (Figure 17b).

Figure 17a. Sequence of manifestation (apparent)

Figure 17b. Sequence of manifestation (valid)

To understand the direction of the flow of power is extremely necessary in order to understand how the process of Manifestation actually occurs (after all, we have already considered that the purpose of Manifestation is its reflection in the Inexpressible).

It is also not easy to explain this concept in words, but we will still try to bring some clarity to this extremely abstract question.

If we consider the basic model of manifestation (Figure 15), we will clearly see the fundamental duality of the nagual-tonal. If we consider this model from the point of view of the actual physical manifestation, we get the same trinity that is familiar to us in the form of the triune structure of man and the Universe. When enumerating the aspects of the triunity (Figure 18), we will obviously have to use the same sequence as described above; but in this case, we will immediately encounter one of the most striking mysteries of the manifesting and non-manifesting Universe.

Figure 18. Three Aspects of Manifestation

We have already encountered this puzzle before when we considered the explanation of the two types of awareness and the Unknowable (although the perceptive reader did not escape the fact that I only superficially dwelled on this issue). We now have every reason to consider this problem in its entirety.

To begin with, before the discovery of this riddle, the Toltecs did not even suspect the existence of two types of awareness, believing that all awareness is one and unchanging. Having made a discovery concerning the Holy Trinity, the Toltecs realized that awareness must precede tone, but since the purpose of Manifestation was to develop awareness, this fact was devoid of meaning. The Toltecs also knew that the manifesting universe must not differ in content from the Unexpressible, and therefore the second and third aspects of the manifesting universe must also be the two poles of awareness (Figure 16).

Such reasoning again seemed pointless, because where would awareness come from if evolution was just beginning at the moment?

This puzzle has long confused Toltec seers, asking the classic question: "What came before - a chicken or an egg?" So there was confusion and doubt; all the accumulated knowledge was thrown into the storm of this serious question. More and more seers began to suspect that their predecessors, engaged in research on non-manifest life (or, as it is still called, Eagle), made a serious mistake. However, in the end, it was this mystery that led the Toltec seers to discover two types of awareness.

To fully understand the meaning of this concept, let us return to the previous consideration of the Ineffable, i.e., the Holy Trinity. Let us begin with the fundamental duality of the nagual and his awareness.

When we consider the two poles of awareness, we have to deal with the deeper consequences of this polarity phenomenon.

The nagual can define his purpose only through awareness. At the same time, the nagual expresses its purpose in the form of intention, defined as the will to manifest.

But from the fact that the intention acts as a unifying principle, it follows that the purpose of the nagual is to manifest, that is, to know within himself what has hitherto remained unknown. In other words, the nagual seeks to unite the known and the unknown.

Figure 19. Three Aspects of the Divine Trinity

Let us now turn to Figure 19. In order to unite the known and the unknown, the nagual (1) obviously must first separate them from each other; but since the function of separation is inherent in the mind, it is not difficult to understand that it is the reason for the plurality, which we call the tonal (3). Therefore we can say that reason is the same as tone. On the other hand, intention (2) is the expression of the nagual’s will to Manifestation and therefore not only signifies unity, but is also the cause of the division performed by the mind.

We can therefore see that intention is primarily responsible for unity and only secondarily for separation; thus, intention is a true reflection of the duality of awareness manifested in the qualities of separation and unification. As a result, we can equate intention with awareness.

However, we are faced with the indisputable fact that the second and third aspects of the Holy Trinity are the two poles of intrinsic awareness. I note that it was only after understanding the mystery of awareness that the Toltec seers realized that some of their beliefs, which they began to consider erroneous, were actually not a mistake, but rather the key to another, much more significant mystery.

Based on an understanding of the dividing nature of the mind, Toltec seers found that in reality this is the third aspect of the Holy Trinity, which, under the influence of its polar “enemy” — intention (i.e., the will to Manifestation) — extends its potential to physical manifestations.

It is very important to understand the following: although it is the third aspect of the Trinity that extends Itself into Manifestation, It and the second aspect nevertheless represent the same force, namely inherent awareness. Moreover, the mind extends itself only as a result of the pressure exerted by intent. It follows that inherent awareness moves as a whole and, in this movement, becomes intelligence in action or, more simply, active intelligence.

From all that has been said, we may conclude that the awareness inherent in the Trinity is the basis of every Manifestation. The implications of this phenomenon are too extensive to cover in such a small book, so I shall confine myself to stating that inherent awareness in Unmanifested Life becomes active intelligence in Manifested Life. A direct consequence is that even the Trinity evidently needs to begin its experience of Manifested Life by acting on whatever initial knowledge it possesses. In other words, when the Trinity finds its Manifestation (incarnation) through inherent awareness, that awareness determines the Trinity’s actions until evolving awareness increases.

In order to fully understand this, you must understand that intention as an embodiment or Will to Manifestation exerts pressure on the mind to force it to expand its potential to physical manifestation. This expansion of potential is what we call intrinsic awareness. Motion itself is an act of creation; we define it simply as a potential mind (because the separation between the known and the unknown has not yet occurred and reason can only exist in a potential form).

Thus, we have come to a situation where the inherent awareness remains intact in its own plane of the Unmanifested Life, leaving its “sensory probe” in the Life Manifested.

The particle of the Transcendent God has become the Immanent God, but let us not forget that this particle, this probe of the intrinsic awareness, represents only one pole of this universality, namely the mind.

Since the purpose of awareness is not only separation, but also unification, the intention, this unifying principle, again exerts pressure on its opposite pole, i.e., on the mind. This is the second act of creation, which forces the potential mind, the Immanent God, to realize its incompleteness. As a result, the potential mind begins to dream the universality of its essence. In the process of this act of dreaming, the potential mind becomes the active mind (because the dream is basically an action). Here it is appropriate to note again that awareness precedes division; but this awareness turns out to be nothing more than a pressure of intention directed toward unification.

However, it can be logically concluded that the origin of developing consciousness is explained by the pressure of intention (Figure 20).

Figure 20. Manifestation

The distinction between intrinsic awareness, intelligence, and evolving awareness is now clear. Intention, which exists in the innate consciousness of the Trinity, fixes the need for manifestation so that the Trinity can expand its own awareness; in doing so, it communicates to the mind the will to Manifest. The mind recognizes this need and, because of its separation nature, expands its potential to manifest.

The intention then imposes on its potential the desire for unification and forces the potential mind to turn into an active mind. Thus begins the development of awareness.
It should be remembered that the third aspect of the Trinity, which extends its potential to Manifestation, is only one of the two poles of intrinsic awareness that move together towards one goal - Manifestation. Therefore, intrinsic awareness is the source material of the manifesting universe — and yet Toltec seers took an awful lot of time and effort to understand that intrinsic awareness is not identical with evolving awareness.

In the process of final analysis, we can only freeze in awe of the process by which the Transcendent God becomes the Immanent God, while remaining unchanged. This is a mystery that really contradicts all human logic!

It was this mystery that led Christians to believe that Jesus Christ was the incarnation of the Word (John 1:14 says: “And the Word became flesh and dwelt with us”). In other words, inner awareness, or the Word, manifested itself (became flesh). In addition, the fundamental truth of Christianity and Kabbalah is the mystical concept, which in Christianity is called the Holy Spirit.

In the First Epistle of St. John the Theologian (5:7) it is said: “For three are witnesses in heaven: the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit; and these three are one.” It is easy to see that the Holy Spirit corresponds to the third aspect of the Trinity, i.e., to the rational principle (or the Infinite Light in the Kabbalah). Jesus, as the incarnation of the Word, confirms this - in the Gospel of John (14:26) it says: "The Comforter, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, will teach you everything and remind you of everything I have told you." Notice the words of Christ “in My name” — there is a hint that the activity of the thinking principle (mind) in combination with the feeling principle (intention) makes full awareness possible and, therefore, allows you to discover the essence of everything in the world.

Before we move any further in our reasoning, we must have clarity on the models used. A careful reader will have already noticed that although all models, starting with Figure 15, have the same prototype, we have nevertheless moved from a right triangle to an equilateral one. This was not accidental and does not indicate that all our reasoning based on a model with a right triangle is wrong. A rectangular triangle is the most accurate model that indicates the coefficient of interaction of the relations existing between the nagual and the two polarities of the tonal.

However, these coefficients are true only in relation to the interaction — but not the relationship itself. However, since the Manifestation is one whole and no part of it can be larger or smaller than the rest, we are forced to use an equilateral triangle as a model, in which all three sides are the same length and the angles are equal.

As for triangles, it is interesting to note that intrinsic awareness is not only the material from which the manifesting universe is built, but also serves as an expression of the purpose of the nagual and therefore has the quality of direction (in this case, linearity). Now I suggest that you consider the fact that any line is an angle of 180; the same is the total value of the angles of the triangle. This only confirms the relationship of all living things. The consequences of this conclusion are very far-reaching (we will dwell on them later).

So, we dealt with the first level of Manifestation and found out that this primary Manifestation is an exact reflection of the Holy Trinity (the Transcendent God really turns into the Immanent God).

Potential intelligence reflects the nagual, the great void that embodies the potentiality of All That Is.

The pressure of intention is a pure expression of intention, and active intelligence is a very clear expression of reason. It is obvious that the pressure of intention (developing awareness) and the active mind (tonal) are the two poles of awareness inherent in potential intelligence (Figure 20).

Of course, the three forces implies a special configuration of energy fields and leaves the seer an indelible impression of himself. These forces are really beautiful in their incredible simplicity and stunning purity, and the incredible power of their vibrations amazes every imagination. That is why we call this triangle the Perfect Trinity, a state of being which can only be described as “higher perfection.”

It is this trinity, speaking of manifesting life, that is called spirit, since this trinity is indeed manifesting the Ineffable (Figure 21a).

Arrows indicate the direction of force movement
Figure 21a. Manifestation (1nd level)

Of potential intelligence we may say a little: except that it, being the embodiment of the nagual, in perfect stillness, incredible silence, and unflappable peace, is indulged in the contemplation of a goal of which we can only guess. Therefore, we call this level of existence the World of Contemplation (Figure 21b).

Figure 21b. Manifestation (1nd level)

The pressure of intention is the germ of developing awareness and serves as the basis of all aspects of life belonging to the sphere of awareness. It is necessary to understand that any action, whether mental, emotional or physical, is solely the result of awareness (as the final analysis shows, this is the pressure of intention). Since the initiator of any action is precisely the pressure of intention, and since life is a dance of innovation and creation, we call the pressure of intention the best dancer who creates the choreography of the dance of life. Thus, this level of existence can be referred to as Dance and Dancer or, more simply, the World of Creation.

Active intelligence is a cosmic tonal; it is negative, or feminine, in relation to the nagual. Therefore, all the manifested life known to us originates from the one that the Toltecs call the Mother of All That Is. It is she who is called the Standing Mother, the Mara, the Weeping One, whose fertile womb is filled with infinite flowing energy resembling the great oceans; it is she who selflessly labors in the heaviness of her womb, endlessly giving life to the destiny of the Unutterable. Mara, crying, is infinitely silent in contemplating the purpose of the nagual, and therefore we call this level of existence the World of Silence.

But Mara, like every woman, has two aspects, and therefore we must remember that potential intelligence is an extension of reason in Manifestation and therefore it is feminine in relation to reason. In relation to the nagual, the potential mind acts as the progenitor of Mara - that is why the Toltecs call Mara the Immaculate Virgin, a woman who is radiant, pure and untainted in her dream about the divine ideal. But then the intention puts pressure on the mind to induce it to unite, and as a result the mind injects into the potential mind the desire for completion in order to complete the process of Manifestation. In this case, Mara the Immaculate Virgin is fertilized by a male partner - the third aspect of the Holy Trinity, which Christians call the Holy Spirit. At the same time, due to the pressure of intention, potential intelligence (woman) turns into intelligence active, or the second aspect of Mara, which in Christianity is called the Mother with the baby.

In other words, active intelligence (cosmic tonal) carries in its belly the germ of developing awareness (Figure 21b).

Moving to the next level of Manifestation, we are faced with another mystery of awareness: the fact is that instead of the next triangle of Manifestation, an exact copy of the first, we, oddly enough, appear to be its mirror image. The reason for this is that beyond this point in the manifesting universe is not only the power of intrinsic awareness, but also the power of developing awareness. In other words, if before there was only one type of awareness, now there are already two types interacting with each other. We will clarify this idea later when we begin to study the Manifestation more deeply.

Earlier in this chapter, we noted that this interaction between intrinsic and developmental awareness creates a quality such as inclusion (this element was absent before the present point of Manifestation).

Naturally, inclusion is the goal of evolution, since we know that the purpose of the nagual is to include the unknown in the known. 

Therefore, we define inclusion as the manifestation of the nagual's purpose, although that is perhaps all we can say about inclusion. Apart from the claim that it embodies the purposes of the nagual, we have nothing that could confirm (or deny) such a purpose. We must never forget that we know very little about the Unspeakable, except that it seeks to map the unknown. But this allows us to assert that the Ineffable seeks to know its full potential, although the meaning of this statement, and the cause that caused this desire, is hidden under the kite of the unknowable.

Consequently, the Toltec seers gave the inclusion the same name as its non-manifesting partner - It Is.

Because it is defined as the manifestation of the nagual's destiny, it is also called the Eye of the Eagle, or simply the Eye. But since intent is the true expression of the nagual's purpose, the quality of inclusion (the Eye) also turns out to be the Manifestation of intention. 

We still know too little about inclusion (or intention) — only that it happens and therefore exists. We know about Oka only by its influence on life in general, and the most significant influence is what a person perceives under the name "magnetism". The aspect of this influence is the force of gravity. A little later we will return to the question of Oka in more detail, and now we will confine ourselves to considering its influence on the Manifestation.

Inclusion is the most special quality of awareness, because in some cases it is everywhere, in others it is nowhere. Let’s say every man, every woman feels when they are alert. It is clear that such awareness is based on the totality of past and present experience, stimulating the expectation of the future. This clearly indicates the inclusive nature of awareness, although at the moment of the present, no person is aware of how exactly the past, present and future are connected in one tiny moment of perception. This moment of the present, which is called now, of course, does not look like a frozen ice floe - on the contrary, due to the linearity of the inherent awareness, it is constantly moving forward, to the next moment.

But the next moment, in turn, also becomes now, and what was the future at the moment of the past, now turned out to be the present, and the next moment again becomes the future. This is the endless process in which the past, present and future closely interact in the present moment, and is the basis of the concept of the eternal now. When we react to the action of inclusion, we are never really aware of inclusion as such, for it is present everywhere and simultaneously nowhere.

Now let us consider how Manifestation arises from the plan of the Perfect Trinity. Here we have to remember that the third aspect of the Perfect Trinity is active intelligence, or cosmic tonal. Like the biological mind, active intelligence extends its potential to another level of Manifestation. This dissemination is especially important, because it marks the separation of the known from the unknown and at the same time reveals another important circumstance.

First of all, at the level of Perfect Manifestation, active intelligence (or cosmic tonal) is not yet divided into two poles - the known and the unknown. In other words, Mara still carries the baby in her womb. This unborn infant is the embryo of evolving awareness; his father is a mind under the pressure of intention. However, the development of awareness can occur only if the known is separated from the unknown. In fact, this means that to mark a new beginning, the birth of the infant and the separation of the known from the unknown must coincide.

Hence, at the level of Perfection, the polar opposites are still in a potential, not a real, stage.

At the moment when active intelligence extends its potential to a new level of manifestation and a baby is born, developing awareness begins to exist. At this point in time, developing awareness may indeed resemble a tiny newborn, but it is already a force that has never been present in the Manifestation and therefore has the most direct and powerful effect on the act of Manifestation. At the same time, the linear progression of inherent awareness is suddenly and dramatically disturbed: it curves into an arc (due to which an element of inclusion arises).

With the emergence of a new force in the universe, the purpose of the nagual begins to manifest; and in accordance with the purpose, the direction of evolutionary development is immediately determined (and limited).

As a result of this dramatic change, active intelligence not only expands its potential to a new level of Manifestation (as was already the case with the biological mind), but also realizes the purpose of the nagual through the power of inclusion. As a result, active intelligence separates the two poles of one’s being, the known and the unknown.

In the Toltec tradition, this striking act is captured in an ancient ideogram, which can be translated as follows: the developing awareness, the son of man, the son of the Ineffable, the guardian of the known, is born of Mara, who has settled in his heart the secret of his unknown partner. In other words, Mara, as the embodiment of the female unknown, not only gives life to the developing awareness (the male known), but also introduces into his heart the knowledge necessary to make a map of the unknown (Figure 22).

We can express this thought by means of Christian doctrine as follows: in the heart of Adam was originally laid the potential desire for a female partner - Eve.

Figure 22. Manifestation (2nd level)

From this statement it is logical to assume: since the separation of the known from the unknown is an act of active intelligence, which, in essence, is feminine, i.e., unknown, the first determined pole must naturally be the unknown.

And already from the pole of the unknown the second pole is drawn - the known. These two poles of active intelligence begin to exist as a result of the birth of developing awareness, but it is absolutely necessary for the true development of awareness that these two poles be separated in advance. Consequently, the developing awareness, being the basic condition for the materialization of the nagual’s destiny, is indirectly responsible for the Manifestation of these two poles. At the same time, developing awareness is a direct derivative of the purpose of the nagual - that duality which is not only an exceptional property of developing awareness, but is also responsible for the creation of the Eye - a mirror reflection of the purpose of the nagual.

Due to the unique interaction between the purpose of the nagual and the developing awareness, the entire given level of Manifestation turns out to be a mirror image of the Perfect Trinity. Being derived from the purpose of the nagual, the developing awareness becomes identical with the nagual, and the one known as the mirror image of active intelligence becomes identical with reason. In turn, the unknown is a mirror image of the pressure of intention — that’s the basis of one of the most striking truths of awareness.

It must be remembered that the unifying principle, or intention, corresponds to the will of the nagual to the Manifestation. The purpose of this manifestation is to fulfill the purpose of the nagual.

We already know that the purpose of this is to unite the known and the unknown.

In other words, the nagual focuses his intention on the unknown, with the power of intention pulling out everything it aims at. In fact, intention not only extracts from the unknown everything it aims at, but actually materializes it!

The Nagual begins with his purpose, focusing on his intention. Then the intention turns into pressure and begins to affect the mind. This leads to the Manifestation, thanks to which the nagual’s purpose is materialized.

That is why it is claimed that there is only one all-pervading force in the universe - intention - and that this force is omnipotent. We do not know what the intention really is, nor the principle of its operation; the only thing we know is that the focus of the intention on any purpose leads first to the transformation of the intention into pressure, which then materializes into a specific purpose of the purpose.
This does not mean that the intention itself materializes into the desired goal, because we remember that it always remains unchanged in its plane of existence. Rather, it must be said that the intention “cures” the desired goal from the material of the mind. From another point of view, the creations of intention are really the product of its materialization (since reason and intention are only opposite poles of the same thing, namely, the awareness of the nagual).

From this we can make a stunning conclusion: the entire manifesting universe was created by the second aspect of the Holy Trinity from the material of its third aspect - the mind, which is itself!

Thus, however difficult these considerations may be to understand, we are compelled to admit that the unknown is in fact the materialization of the pressure of intention, that is, in the final analysis, of intention itself.

And yet intention and reason continue to exist apart, just as the father and mother of a child remain separate after the birth of a baby.

This makes it possible to better understand the mysterious meaning of the Christian claim that Eve was created from Adam’s rib. If a person is a microcosm in the macrocosm, then it is logical to assume that the microcosm should reflect the macrocosmic process of Manifestation. When we look at the next level of manifestation, we will see firsthand how this happens, but for now we will only say that Adam is the archetype of a man, but for him, as a man, the unknown lies in his female partner - Eve, a woman. This is the exact reflection of the macrocosm, in which the Ineffable (male not manifesting) seeks to know its unknown partner - Manifestation, or cosmic Eve.

In a certain sense, the unknown is the fate of all life forms - which is why it is simply impossible to predict fate. Any of us can know about his fate no more than what is called a fatum. Fatum, meanwhile, is only a small fraction of destiny, which reflects the purpose of a given life, and therefore it is impossible to know it in advance, except for the part that has already manifested itself in the events of the past. The reason for this is that all life forms, not excluding man, are but tiny fragments of that great life which we call the Ineffable and whose purpose is to map the unknown.

The unknown must be the fate of all life. That is why we call the unknown the World of Destiny.

The Seer perceives this level of existence as somewhat gloomy and mysterious, but still full of the most fantastic combinations of color; therefore this world is also called color.

The known contains all that is already revealed, a certain part of fate. This includes past experiences, both positive and negative. Thus, a certain part of fate is a strange mixture of energies, which, on the one hand, are completely harmonious, and on the other, absolutely incompatible. Therefore, this level of existence is called the World of Assessment or the World of Consciousness. The seer perceives this level as a tense resonance between opposing forces - a resonance that gives the seer a sense of sound.

Being a mirror image of the nagual’s purpose, the developing awareness also reflects the Manifestation of Intent. Here it is necessary to recall that in the Holy Trinity the intention is identical with the intrinsic awareness as a single whole (this circumstance initially led the Toltec seers to the assumption of the existence of a single awareness; see also Fig. 19).

Since the developing awareness is a mirror image of the intention and ultimately also of the intrinsic awareness, it has the ability to move - as the final analysis shows, any kind of awareness is peculiar to move in one way or another. Moreover, since it possesses all the qualities of intrinsic awareness (in essence, the son), we see that at this level of existence the son regains flesh, only this time in a much more significant sense (from a human point of view it is a direct borrowing).

If we do not forget that the whole purpose of Manifestation is to develop awareness in order to include the unknown in the known, then the logical conclusion is that every manifested life leads to the emergence of developing awareness.

So we are talking about developing awareness as a son who is the one everyone is looking for. Since the son has the qualities of both manifesting and non-manifesting, he is the son of man, who is the son of the Ineffable. Moreover, since Mara has placed in his heart the secret of his unknown partner, we can conclude that if we ever manage to know ourselves, then we will be able to find in our hearts the key to knowing our unknown partner. That is why we call this level of existence the path with the heart.

Christians call their son the Word; but it is clear from what has been said above that we cannot take biblical history literally. Yes, a woman named Mary did exist, and although she was not a virgin in the modern sense of the word, she did carry a baby named Jesus. But this is a fairy tale, the meaning of which goes far beyond this work. Suffice it to say that this biblical story is true provided it is understood as a narrative that reveals the truth about Manifestation at this particular level. The Great Being who set foot on this earth about two thousand years ago, whom Christians regard as their Savior Jesus Christ, was the embodiment of the principle of developing awareness — the son of man, who is also the Son of God and who is in this world but does not belong to this world. Born of Mary, the Immaculate Virgin, who came to embody the Ineffable, he is the one everyone seeks.
It is necessary to understand that this sought-after being is not one that lives somewhere unknown — no, it is our own, inner center of being, the developing awareness that reveals to us the purpose of the nagual and his intention, which leads the unknown into a spot of light cast by the known. 

Jesus taught that “the kingdom of God is within us” and that “in the beginning you must open the kingdom of God.” And yet, even two thousand years later, man did not recognize the meaning of this message. That is why the Christian is still seeking salvation outside himself, because the Hindu still hopes to hear the voice of Krishna, and the Muslim is still waiting for the light of Imam Mahdi. The descendants of the Magi are still waiting for the star of Zarathustra, and the alchemists have not yet abandoned the idea of finding the Philosopher's Stone; meanwhile, the Kabalist is obstinately pondering the elusive properties of Tiferet. Free Masons grieve over the Lost Word, the Roman singer wanders there and sown in search of the Lost Song, the Basque dancer tries to remember the Forgotten Dance, and the flamenco performer does not find the Lost Rhythm in any way.

However, the Toltec warrior knows that nothing is lost, and therefore you do not need to look for anything. If anything has been lost, it is man’s knowledge of his inherent potential and of his destiny as the magical being of the universe; therefore, for the warrior, the developing awareness is the center of his inner being, and the Path with the Heart is the only act that justifies the priceless gift of life. This level of Manifestation we call the Creating Trinity; it is this Trinity of power that is the Dreamer.

If we want to understand why this Trinity needs to be viewed in this light, we will have to go back to the beginning of our investigations of the Manifestation. First, let us recall that during the first act of creation, the mind, under the pressure of intention, expands its potential for Manifestation. In the second act of creation, intention again puts pressure on the mind so that potential intelligence realizes its own incompleteness. After this realization, potential intelligence begins to dream of its universality.

When speaking of the dream, it is very important to understand that it is an act in which awareness shifts towards an altered state of perception. The Art of Dreaming, therefore, does not come down to ordinary dreams; on the contrary, it is a perfectly conscious act of one’s own volition. In a certain sense, the closest thing to the Art of Dreaming is the usual daytime nap (although it is characterized by its extreme randomness and lack of real meaning or purpose - in this respect, daytime sleep is completely powerless and has no special practical value). Of course, this does not mean that daytime sleep and related dreams cannot have applications in principle; rather, it means that we must first learn how to use it correctly.

Thus, when we assert that the potential mind begins to dream, it is implied that in the pursuit of completeness, potential intelligence induces an altered state of perception. Hence what we call the extension of consciousness is in reality an altered state of perception, that is, a dream, each of which is no less real and valuable than the one before it. Although this idea is not very convenient for the inhabitant of the Western Hemisphere, who is accustomed to the fact that the only possible reality is a dense physical world, but rational reason can at least be a little satisfied with the fact that inherent awareness forms the basis of all manifestation. Since the only purpose of manifestation is the development of awareness, it is not difficult to guess that the dream of potential intelligence is partially materialized in the Manifestation of the Creating Trinity. However, such a dream can be fully realized only when the unknown is included in the known, for only in this case it is possible to speak of the universality of oneself. Therefore, the process of Manifestation cannot stop at the mark that marks the emergence of developing awareness, since the present moment is only the beginning of development.

The ability to be included (i.e., the manifestation of intention) re-emphasizes the purpose of the nagual. As a result, developing awareness, which is a mirror image of this purpose, begins to dream of the existence of its own evolutionary development, which is also part of the purpose of the nagual.

Since the poles of active intelligence are already defined, the development of awareness, starting from this moment, can be further improved with real meaning and significance - that is why the Creating Trinity can be defined as the Dreamer. Here it is necessary to understand: although the meaning of the dream of potential intelligence lies in the universality of itself, this dream becomes real only at the second level of Manifestation, when developing awareness arises and the known is separated from the unknown. In other words, in striving for its universality, potential intelligence materially embodies the Creating Trinity, although it is the developing awareness (as the purpose of the nagual) with the help of a dream sends its partner from the unknown into the light of the known.

In this sense, the Creating Trinity is a dream being, or a Dreamer of a higher order. 

We have already identified the two poles of the cosmic tonal; but these poles still correspond to the second and third aspect of the Dreamer and are therefore an integral part of his being. This means that the Dreamer still does not have a sense of objectivity in relation to these two poles of his being; it follows that the Dreamer, like his progenitor, the Holy Trinity, in order to know himself, must reflect himself in the Manifestation. This is very much like the mirror we use to see our reflection in it, because without a mirror we are unlikely to ever be able to see our own face.

Consequently, the Dreamer begins to dream the existence of the third level of Manifestation. To understand how this happens, it must be remembered that both the Dreamer and the Perfect Trinity are hermaphrodites by nature.

According to the laws of Manifestation, the Perfect is feminine in relation to the Trinity, but masculine in relation to the Dreamer.

Similarly, the Dreamer is feminine in relation to the Perfect, but masculine in relation to the Manifestation, the Dreamer. Being a hermaphrodite, and also due to the separation of the unknown from the known, the Dreamer has both male and female potential; he also has a relationship similar to that between a man and a woman. But in this case, the Dreamer does not realize his belonging to either the masculine or the feminine principle and does not understand the meaning and purpose of reasonable cooperation. Therefore, for the Dreamer, the unknown is reduced to gender.

The most striking act of true creation is the third phase of Manifestation, for it is in this phase that Existence appears as we understand it. Therefore, the Dreamer is also called the Creating Trinity, because it is a male, not aware of belonging to either the male or female sex, who knows her female partner and dreams of becoming a man in a dream.

In Christianity Adam dreamed of Eve, and in this dream the third aspect of the Dreamer, the known, sought the unknown, that is, Eve.

This "desire" of the third aspect, which we know to be the same as reason, is a manifestation of the Dreamer's potential in the new plane of existence. This potential is both male and female, which means that such a manifestation is an expression of the two poles. In other words, the Dreamer expands his knowledge of himself to the limit and, having reached the limits of the male known, is forced to feel his way into the depths of the female unknown. It is this “expansion” of the dreamer’s potential that manifests itself in the form of male or female.

However, it is important to point out here that at this level of Manifestation we are dealing only with the division of the Dreamer’s potential into male and female, and not with the man and woman themselves. Therefore, when speaking of this level of Manifestation, we must understand that we are talking about the masculinity and femininity of the Manifestation being, and not about the man and woman in the usual sense.

So, the two poles of active intelligence are defined. They are manifested in the desire of the male Dreamer to know his half Eve. Therefore, the first pole that needs to be established in the new Plan of Manifestation is femininity, and it will be followed by a male partner. Naturally, this new pole is a manifestation of the Dreamer’s potential to know himself as male and female. These two poles, masculinity and femininity, are a perfect reflection of the cosmic tonal and reveal to us one of the most interesting (and most embarrassing) facts.

If we remember that the Dreamer is male in relation to his creation, then it turns out that the need for creation is inherent in man. This need for creation can be satisfied only by the separation of the mind, which in this case is identical with the known. The cognized implies that the male in the Dreaming Being seeks to know the female unknown; hence it is easy to see that the male principle is identical with the male cognized (Figure 23).

Figure 23. Manifestation (3nd level)

This argument clearly assumes that the female principle corresponds to the unknown (we have already seen the truth of this). However, there is also a certain discrepancy: the fact is that after identifying the male principle with the male known, the students are unable to understand how the female can be identified with the unknown - because if the unknown is an aspect of the male Dreamer, then it must also belong to the male sphere. In this statement, the students are fundamentally right - but they forget that the Dreamer is masculine in relation to everything he creates. Therefore, in the identification of the female with the male unknown there will be no contradiction - for it is quite obvious that in relation to the male known even the man will be female.

However, in terms of a woman in her own plan, a man is mostly himself.

You will have far fewer ambiguities if I remind you that we are talking here about aspects of being rather than individual physical beings belonging to one sex or another.

Having strengthened his potential in the new Plan of Manifestation, the Dreamer divides it into male and female. However, these two poles are obviously only two aspects of the Dreamer's awareness and therefore they cannot be considered a full-fledged Manifestation. Therefore, the Dreamer, in order to achieve full Manifestation, must manifest in this regard his first aspect (i.e., developing awareness). At the same time, the Dreamer performs an act that looks equally brilliant and completely illogical. At the heart of this act is a large layer of knowledge, so we will consider it in detail further.

Do not forget that the dreamer’s goal is to know his unknown female partner; however, we know that the unknown is a reflection of the pressure exerted by the intention (Figure 22). In addition, it should be remembered that the Manifestation occurs precisely due to the pressure of intention. It is the female in the Dreamer, being an expression of intention, exerts pressure on the male in the Dreamer, thereby creating the prerequisites for the materialization of the dreamer’s goal. In other words, the female part of the Dreamer forces the male to bring her into the light of the known (it is useful to remember that the male is identical to the known). However, in this particular case, when the Dreamer separates his male from his female, the presence of the knower suggests that the Dreamer already knows about his simultaneous belonging to the male and female.

It follows from this that the masculine quality, which is the expression of the knower, extends its potential, manifesting itself in the form in which it has known itself (i.e., simultaneously in male and female guises - see also figure 23).

This act is indeed capable of confusing its apparent regressivity, but in fact it turns out to be directed in exactly the opposite direction. However, in order to understand this, it must first be remembered that until the Dreamer manifests his two poles - male and female - he does not realize his belonging to either principle. On the other hand, after the separation of his poles, the Dreamer can only know his masculine and feminine essences by reconnecting them and achieving their simultaneous Manifestation. If the Dreamer were to reflect his first aspect, that of developing awareness, male or female, he would still lack his other half; in this case, the act would be truly regressive.

This important consideration has quite serious consequences.

For example, we know that light can only be seen against a dark background, and darkness, accordingly, can only be considered by contrasting it with light; therefore, light is separated from darkness. If light and darkness were not separated, we would not know the difference between them and would live in a world without day and night filled with translucent gray light.

The same principle applies to the Dreamer, who was previously ignorant of his true nature, but now is simply radiating with new knowledge. Therefore, this new manifestation of the dreamer we shall call the luminous being.
The most striking consequence of the above is that, although the beginning of the process of Manifestation was the Ineffable, engaged in the search for the unknown, now, thanks to Manifestation, the Ineffable knows that the unknown is in fact part of his whole being!

The point of view of Christianity can be explained as follows: Adam now knows that Eve is his own inner unknown, but, although she still largely remains unknown, Adam still knows that in order to map this unknown, he will have to look inside himself.

It is this idea that underlies the Toltec claim that the only knowledge that exists is self-knowledge. On the same basis is another statement that all paths lead to nowhere and, consequently, the Way of the Warrior is not an exercise for spiritual development, but rather an empirical way of self-knowledge.

As Figure 23 shows, this final trinity is an exact copy of the Dreamer. Since it is the product of the Dreamer’s dreaming, we call it the Dreamed. In this trinity, the masculine expresses not only the known, but also active intelligence and ultimately the biological mind itself.

On the other hand, the feminine, as the polar opposite of the mind, is the expression of the unknown, and at the same time the pressure of intention; therefore, the feminine ultimately represents the same intention.

However, the Ineffable's intention manifests itself in the Dreamer as a desire to know his other half, so the feminine expresses itself in the form of emotion (since the basis of emotions is desire). This leads us to conclude that what we perceive as emotions is actually an expression of intention; this is why students often make a mistake in distinguishing between emotions and feelings.

Thus emotion is the expression of intention, whereas feeling is the expression of irrational knowledge. There is a really subtle, but still clear and important difference between them, which must be understood to avoid further misunderstandings. Although emotions and feelings are closely related (they belong to the same left side of the mind), there is no equality between intention and irrational. The difference will be easier to understand if we understand that any feeling that is an expression of irrational knowledge will always cause a certain emotional reaction, just as any rational thought causes an emotion. Never forget that emotion is a secondary impulse, born in the process of the act of perception. It can be said with the same success that in the process of the act of perception the intention is activated in the form of a secondary impulse. The primary impulse that arises from any act of perception is personal power, which is certainly knowledge — concrete knowledge, celebrated either in the form of rational thought or in the image of irrational feeling.

In other words, any act of perception has the ability to be marked by either the right or the left side, but in both cases this will give rise to a secondary impulse (emotion).

Thus, the mind and emotions form the two poles of awareness of the luminous being. Naturally, the luminous being itself is a reflection of the developing awareness; but now it already knows about its belonging to both male and female and therefore turns out to be the true image of this knowledge.

The seer perceives the luminous being in the form of a giant egg, divided into two compartments - respectively the left and right parts. The right side corresponds to the male beginning of the Dreamer, which is ultimately an expression of reason. On the other hand, the left side is identical with the female beginning of the Dreamer, corresponding to the emotions (i.e., the expression of intention).

In order not to get confused about the direction, you should understand that when working with these models, we look at them so that the left and right parts are "inverted in reverse." Every man, every woman is a microcosm in the macrocosm, but to perceive ourselves as such, we must find our place within the whole. The only way to do this, figuratively speaking, is to turn inward, turn your back on this common whole. The known will remain to our right, and the unknown to our left.
Emotions, like their progenitor of the unknown, are perceived by the seer also in the form of color, but these combinations of color are emitted by already more perfect knowledge, and therefore, in comparison with the murky shades of the unknown, they seem more vivid and phosphorescent. That is why we call women the World of Beauty.

The masculine, or third aspect of the Dreamed, like its progenitor, the mind, is also compelled to move into a new state of being. The masculine is therefore called the World of Transformation, because the material of which it consists forms the essence of transformation.

To a seer, the luminous being appears as a concentration of energy fields of an electromagnetic nature, taking the form of a gigantic luminous egg. Ultimately, as we shall see later, the luminous being is the true manifestation of the dense physical incarnation of a man or woman, and is therefore often called the Other, or simply the Double. Moreover, there is an entire world in which the energy fields contained within the luminous egg are clearly visible, so this level of existence is also often called the World of Sorcerers.

Thus we come to a definite conclusion about this stage of manifestation (or phase of development of awareness); but before summarizing this chapter, let us briefly summarize everything we know at the moment about Manifestation.

So, it is quite clear to us that the basic model of Manifestation (Figure 15) shows us the general picture of the act of Manifestation. The model also includes the Holy Trinity and the Perfect Trinity and their reflections, the Dreamer and the Dreamer. Hence, potential intelligence (see Figure 15) is in reality the Perfect Trinity, and the cosmic tonal turns out to be two aspects of the consciousness of the Creating Trinity. The developing awareness, or first aspect of the Creating Trinity, is not only a product of the separation of the two poles, but also the cause of its own evolution. It contributes to evolution by directing its reflection (the dream) through the dream into the plane of existence (Figure 24).

Figure 24. Emptiness and three trinities

As a result, we have the great void—No-Thing—which manifests three distinct trinities: the Perfect, the Dreamer and the Dreamed, each expressing the three potential aspects of the Ineffable. As the first expression of all subsequent Manifestations, the Perfect Trinity is identified with the nagual.

The Dreamer, essentially an expression of the will to Manifestation, is identified with intent, while the Dreamed—the state of being in which the Dreamer is already aware of his inherent nature—is identified with the known, that is, with the mind.

These three trinities are called the three great ranges of energy fields.

Thus the circle is complete: at this stage, movement is limited by the pace of Manifestation. Clearly, to move further, the whole process must somehow repeat itself. Before such repetition can occur, however, the trinity of the Dreamed must manifest as the fundamental unity of its predecessor, the Holy Trinity. This is what actually happens (Figure 25).

Figure 25. Ten dimensions

The luminous being, unaware of its masculine and at the same time feminine nature, instantly reabsorbs both poles of its awareness, thereby performing not only unification, but also so-called self-fertilization. Naturally, the result of such a union is unity; but unlike its progenitor (the Ineffable, N-What), this unity contains a fundamental element, which is the result of the first stage of Manifestation. In any case, in the first stage of manifestation, an element of time arises.

In the great void of the Ineffable there was only No-Thing; even time did not exist. In the secondary Manifestation of unity, however, the Something we call time had already arisen—it was born at the very moment when the void of No-Thing first stirred and rippled.

With the advent of unity in time, Manifestation is forced to move to an entirely new stage of progressive development. This new development resembles in every respect the first stage, except that the influence of inclusion now brings the element of time into the secondary Manifestation of said unity. Simply put, this new unity is now aware of the existence of an element of time, whereby awareness takes on a new dimension, the dimension of time.

Time is not at all what man means by this word; however, any explanation of its true nature will lead us far beyond the scope of this study. Therefore, it will be enough to say that time is a product of the perception of the process of life. Naturally, the process of life corresponds to the process of development of awareness. Let's look at the following equation:

If t is time and a is awareness, then: t=c/a, where c is constant (temporary).

Awareness tends to infinity, and time to zero. Analyzing the consequences of this equation will reveal more truth than a million words.

Earlier in this chapter, I argued that measurement is a concrete expression of intrinsic awareness and that there are a dozen other dimensions. In general, this statement speaks for itself, because the final analysis shows that every Manifestation is only an expression of the inherent awareness of the Ineffable.

There is one point that needs to be clarified when it comes to using the term “measurement”. The thoughtful reader has probably already noticed that, despite the assertion that there are ten dimensions (expressions of intrinsic awareness), the element of time is also called in the number of dimensions. At first glance, this is somewhat confusing, so it seems advisable to make some explanations on this score.

Indeed, there are only ten dimensions; however, as we have seen, these ten dimensions develop in four directions, counting from the common point of their origin, i.e., intrinsic awareness. This is perhaps one of the most difficult positions to verbally explain, whose complexity and entanglement only increase with each attempt to make them more accessible.

For now, it is enough to observe that there are four stages of Manifestation that overlap in such a way that the result is most easily described as four-dimensional existence. The closest analogy that comes to mind is that of tiers—four tiers placed one above another. The Toltecs call these four tiers, or stages, the four-dimensional purpose of the Ineffable, while humanity defines them as matter, energy, space and time (MEST).

These four expressions of MEST are not “flat” in the commonly understood sense of a dimension; each of these dimensions is itself three-dimensional. Life, too, is three-dimensional rather than “flat”.

It should be noted that the Toltecs define the concept of measurement as a state of existence, implying the three-dimensionality of the latter.

Thus, each of the ten dimensions of Manifestation is also three-dimensional, as are the four expressions of MEST.

MEST, however, is not a direct expression of inherent awareness as such, but rather the result of the four-dimensional manifestation of the ten dimensions. MEST therefore cannot be regarded as dimensions of Manifestation. Nevertheless, MEST involves specific expressions of particular states of existence, and in this sense these may be called dimensions.

And one more observation to confuse you completely, reader: together, the four dimensions of MEST form a larger, overall state of existence that the Toltecs call the fourth dimension.

As you can see, the main problem of understanding lies in semantics and can hardly be resolved until a person can understand what the fourth dimension actually is.
All of these ten dimensions (which are also ten human points) are shown in Figure 25.

In order to avoid discrepancies, it would be useful to mention the system of Manifestation proposed by Carlos Castaneda. In his system, Castaneda states that man possesses eight points, namely the nagual, the tonal, the will, the vision, the dream, the feeling, the speech, and the mind. This system is based on the principle of the seven-component structure of man and the universe. According to this principle, the tonal and its six qualities give a total of seven components, "hung" in the void or in Ni-What (it is the nagual); in total, eight components are obtained.

At the beginning of this chapter, I pointed out that in addition to the basic, three-component model of the structure, there are also five-, seven- and ten-component models. Here I decided to give an explanation of the ten-component structure not only in order to follow the tradition of my magical ancestry, but also because of all the other models this is the easiest to understand, as well as the most commonly used and (ultimately) the most accurate.

However, readers-enthusiasts of the seven-component model of the structure will be able to develop it on the basis of the material contained here.

Please note that the ten dimensions do not include inclusion. This is because inclusion is not an expression of intrinsic awareness, but rather a product of the interaction between intrinsic awareness and evolving awareness. Moreover, the nature of inclusiveness is such that this quality can be found at all levels of Manifestation "up to" the point at which it first began to exist.

Remember also that inclusion is the manifestation of the nagual’s destiny (this circumstance, combined with the all-pervading property of inclusion, led Christians to the idea of an all-powerful, omnipresent and omniscient God). That is why inclusion is not usually included in a model like that shown in Figure 25 and is only depicted at the point of origin when necessary.

Note: Kabbalistic names are given in square brackets. The lines that connect the dimensions symbolize the electromagnetic interactions existing between the dimensions.

Figure 26. The Tree of Life (Oz Chiim)

Readers familiar with the teachings of Kabbalah have already learned in the scheme of the ten-component structure of man and the Universe ten Sephiroth "Oz Chiim" - "Tree of Life" (Figure 26). Of course, the Toltec names differ significantly from the Jewish ones, in some cases there are even discrepancies, but in general, Kabbalists have kept this model intact to this day. Unfortunately, most of today’s fans of Kabbalah no longer understand the true meaning of this model, nor the conclusions that follow from it.

The same sad fate has not passed Christian holy books: those who have eyes to see, of course, can find in these priceless writings all the truths of Heaven and Earth; but Christians themselves are trapped in literalism and worship literal words and phrases that have long been incomprehensible even to most ministers of the Christian Church.

From the point of view of cosmology, we already have sufficient knowledge of the basic structure of Manifestation to be able only to briefly describe the subsequent stages. Here again, I will emphasize that all information will be presented in a large scheme of the Way of the Warrior, and now the reader does not need to immerse himself in an excessive amount of detail that goes beyond the practical scope of knowledge.

So, let’s briefly, very briefly stop at the final stages of the Manifestation to get at least the most general idea of cosmology. We have already said that the first stage of Manifestation is primarily focused on the separation of the known and the unknown. Since separation is primarily a quality of the mind, it is easy to see that the main emphasis of this stage of Manifestation is on the mind, on the third aspect of the Holy Trinity. As a result of the separation that permeates all Manifestation in the first stage, a category of time arises.

Time also performs the function of discernment, which inevitably leads to the appearance of sobriety. Sobriety, in turn, implies the need to remember; in fact, this is the meaning of the first stage of Manifestation.

The ineffable carries out the recollection of its existence, whatever it may be, and at the same time acquires sobriety. In other words, in the separation of the known from the unknown, the East is determined - the place of light.

Recollection is the basis of transformation: as the final analysis shows, we can see our life in real light only if we are sober; by the way, it also helps us to understand that our shortcomings are a “passway” to freedom and strength. When we realize this, we begin to transform our shortcomings, extracting from them the gifts of power. Therefore, even at the cosmic level, the first stage of the development of consciousness turns out to be an act leading to transformation.

Next: The main purpose of Manifestation is to develop awareness. Since this first stage is focused on the mind, the knowledge gained from the first stage is called the Mastery of Awareness, the mystery of the mind. In the first volume, Mastery of Awareness defines one of the three areas of practical experience that every warrior who seeks strength and freedom must master.

In our study of the manifestation and development of awareness, such an experience, of course, does not imply the acquisition of a purely speculative understanding of cosmology. Rather, it is necessary to talk about the empirical understanding of man, this microcosm in the macrocosm, since only such an understanding is practically applicable in everyday life.

On the basis of this first stage of Manifestation, the Toltecs were able to discern the Truths of Consciousness — the nine premises based on the first nine dimensions. However, you must remember that the Mastery of Consciousness is not limited to the first stage of Manifestation; on the contrary, it permeates all life. To the first stage of manifestation is reduced only the emergence of awareness.
The same principle applies to everything else described here, including the Art of Dreaming.

For reasons of clarity, we define certain boundaries, identify points of origin and trace its path (as well as its consequences), but in the end, we should not forget that all aspects of life are closely interrelated. Students often forget about this, which causes all sorts of misunderstanding. This is especially true of the dream, since not everyone remembers that the dream is an integral part of the Mastery of Awareness.

In this connection, it is worth recalling that although the Art of Dreaming acquires a noticeable significance only in the second stage of Manifestation, its roots are deep at the very beginning of the first stage. In the subsequent stage of manifestation, the emphasis is not on the known, but on the unknown. Naturally, this suggests that in order to map what has not yet been known, it is necessary to penetrate this most unknown. Feeling is needed for this action.

Another indispensable condition is to achieve a balance between transformation and its polar opposite, feeling. For these reasons, the second stage of Manifestation is centered around the second aspect of the Ineffable, intention. It is obvious that if the first stage of Manifestation was focused on the male known, then its second stage, respectively, on the female unknown. However, this consideration is purely relative, since it is the second stage of Manifestation that fully reveals the second aspect of the Ineffable. This is no longer merely an intention, but a real Dreamer — the Son — whom Christians define as the Word, the Son of God in the flesh (Figure 25). Therefore, it is at this stage that the meaning and purpose of the Path with the Heart are fully clarified.

Centred on feeling, the second stage of Manifestation is an act of erasing personal history—an act that affirms the death of the old and outworn so that the new may emerge. In this capacity, the second stage of Manifestation is primarily concerned with transformation; it holds the true meaning of the stories of the crucifixion of Jesus Christ and all the other Saviours of the world, whatever they may be called. Consequently, the Mystery of Golgotha represents a story of transformation brought about by the act of erasing personal history. Through bringing in death as an adviser, transformation eliminates everything undesirable that obstructs the unhindered development of awareness. Thus the West emerges—the place of the setting sun and death.

Just as inclusion radically changed the course of evolution in the previous stage, the participation of death in the second stage puts evolution on a new path with new, yet unprecedented opportunities. The result of the second stage of Manifestation is what a person understands by the term space. As in the case of time, man understands space only as the definition of one of the properties of the physical universe, which is very far from the true meaning. Suffice it to say that space is the product of the perception of the purpose of life and that the final product of the second stage of Manifestation is unity in space and time.

From the second stage of the Toltec manifestation took the Art of stalking (do not forget that transformation will not be possible until the individual learns to track himself or, in other words, to practice non-doing). Therefore, although the second stage of Manifestation is focused on the feeling and act of erasing personal history, it is in it that the Art of stalking, the riddle of the heart, originates. The practice of not-doing (stalking oneself) is a technique of the North. That is why non-doing and stalking give a person stability - the quality of awareness that, in fact, belongs to the North, although both techniques originate in the West.

Here we are again convinced of the close interconnection of various techniques, because the erasure of personal history, of course, in many respects resembles non-doing, and the Art of dreaming is an integral part of the Mastery of Awareness.

So, if the first and second stages of Manifestation are focused on the two polar opposites, mind and intention, then the third stage is focused on the nagual itself, that is, on the first aspect of the Ineffable. The Nagual seeks to manifest himself in such a way as to include the unknown in the known. It is quite obvious that the dream of potential intelligence in the first stage of Manifestation begins to materialize slowly but surely in the subsequent stages. This stage of Manifestation is therefore the result of that point in the first stage where the Dreamer begins to dream of his female partner (which, as we know, is an expression of the Nagual’s destiny). The act of dreaming is ascribed to the South, a place of heart and desire, a place of emotion. Being an expression of intention, emotion is also an expression of the will to Manifest. In this particular case, this implies the manifestation of the Dreamer.

However, since the purpose of the Dreamer is the actual materialization of his dream on the physical plane, this action obviously requires not only intention, but also considerable force.

Force is a product of perception; therefore, in order to raise our personal strength, we can do so only in one way: by channeling it into our existence by dreaming. This means that we will need to try all possible options for tuning energy fields according to all possible positions of the assemblage point. At the same time, we will not only significantly increase our perception, but also increase the “product yield” of perception - personal power (do not forget that the dream is an altered state of perception!).

Thus, from century to century, the Dreamer increases his personal power, creating one sequence of dreams after another. In other words, the Dreamer, whose essence is contained in his intention, reveals his potential, gradually, using the power of intention, determining the dream. Such a definition is absolutely necessary to achieve the exact materialization and accumulation of personal power. In addition, through participation in this act, the Dreamer can fully and majestically reveal (and indeed reveal) his magical power.

Thus, although in the second stage of Manifestation the emphasis is on the unknown (which is an expression of intention), the third stage focuses primarily on the Mastery of Intention. Here again we are convinced of the interrelationship of all aspects of Toltec teaching, and that every Manifestation is only a different expression of a single universal force, intention. 

Even the recollection and mastering of consciousness, while remaining techniques of the mind, are an indirect expression of intention (since, although the mind is the polar opposite of intention, it is the pressure of the latter that leads to the activation of the mind). The same principle applies in the case of non-doing and the act of materialization in the North, since for the non-manifested nagual Manifestation is the highest stage of non-doing.

Hence, from the nagual’s point of view, non-doing and materialization are synonymous and are expressions of the will to Manifestation (intention). Mastering the Intention inevitably leads to the accumulation of personal power. At this stage, the direction of evolution is determined by personal power (compare the first and second stages of Manifestation, where the highest determinants are inclusion and death). As a result of the accumulation of personal power, a new factor enters into action - energy. Purely technically, energy is defined as the product of power accumulated through the concentration of intention.

The Dreamer’s constant dream leads to the accumulation of energy in the luminous being, which makes it even brighter and brighter. However, over time, the rate of energy accumulation becomes such that when the trinity of the dreamer under the influence of intention absorbs itself, the amount of energy comes to a critical level. Thus, there is an instant unity in time and space, filled with energy to a state of complete instability. However, the process of self-absorption that occurs at the moment does not stop, but, on the contrary, gains momentum. As a result, this temporary unity is compressed into almost nothing. There's a collapse. Suddenly, when the magnitude of compression becomes absolutely huge, the reverse process begins, which resembles a brilliant explosion of unprecedented force. So, like a giant firework, a completely transformed energy comes out.

It is the transformation of energy that is the real materialization of matter, which is so subtle that a person still mistakenly perceives it as some kind of energy. This error is due to the fact that people still perceive matter as a dense physical substance, i.e., the tenth dimension of the material universe. But after all, the physical universe arose as a result of a process of transformation - really an instant explosion, which gave rise to the theory of the "Big Bang" in orthodox science.

Despite the concrete substantiation of this theory, scientists are still unable to grasp the true meaning of energy (the view that substance, called energy in the scientific world, is actually matter in a subtle state, has not yet been recognized). And the misunderstanding of the real meaning of the “Big Bang” theory will continue until official science agrees with the statement that only personal power is the true energy; let us add only that such misunderstanding will lead to new wrong conclusions about the nature of the manifesting Universe.

The fourth (and last) stage of manifestation is essentially only a consequence of the energy explosion. Official science in many respects rightly assumes that the physical universe is a product of the process of "cooling" - after the "heat" of the explosion, matter is successively compressed to the dense form that man calls matter itself. Strictly speaking, matter can be defined as the transformation of energy.

The phenomenon, which scientists call the process of “cooling,” is actually the process of forming clots. We remember that unification significantly reduces the frequency of oscillations of energy fields, which, in turn, causes compression and compaction. However, we mention the process of unification (formation of clots) here only for the sake of clarification. At the beginning of the chapter we have already spoken of the fact that all four stages of Manifestation are the result of unification, the final product of which is the dense form of the physical Universe, which man calls matter. Note that the formation of clots is not chaotic, but in a very specific, specific sequence corresponding to the ten dimensions of the universe.

Through the intervention of factors such as inclusiveness, death and personal power, these ten dimensions are reoriented in directions that would be impossible without that intervention. The final result of this process is MEST—the fourth dimension. Because MEST represents the Ineffable’s four-dimensional purpose, and is therefore a product of various expressions of inherent awareness, it is flooded with manifestations of the nagual that we call life force. It is then that life manifests! (A wildly simple statement that fails to convey the astronomical implications of either life itself or Manifestation.)

In presenting here only the outline of the scheme, I deliberately avoided unnecessary details in order to present the most general picture to you as clearly and clearly as possible. The complexity and vastness of cosmology makes it impossible to describe everything in detail within this small study. I note that only a warrior who goes on the path of self-realization will be able to fully understand the intricacies. What is the point of going into deep theoretical studies of cosmology, if it is enough to understand a person - a microcosm in the macrocosm?

However, this will not prevent me from offering you a few final calculations. What, then, is life in our understanding? From a purely human point of view, our life is only a tiny part of general life, periodically manifested in its physical embodiment in a dense material plane. Each time this happens, the Dreamer spreads his potential, first as a four-dimensional dreamer, then through the repetition of the second, third and fourth stages of the Manifestation, until he finally becomes embodied in the physical body of the dense material plane.

Humanity does not even suspect of such a herculean work of the Dreamer. Observing the purely physiological processes of fertilization, gestation and birth, today's man does not even try to properly assess the instantaneous nature of the physical embodiment. Since the moment of conception coincides with the moment of transformation of energy into matter, humanity has yet to realize the enormous responsibility for sexual activity and procreation.

By the way, what happens to people in a given period of time is indeed an embodiment; but this does not mean that it always was and will be later. In the life of mankind there was a period when dense physical bodies simply did not exist and therefore the task of procreation did not arise. Physical bodies arose at the very moment when the separation of the sexes took place and the tenth point of a person materialized. Before that, man was an absolute hermaphrodite, and the luminous being was the most dense embodiment of all possible.

(I deliberately miss many details on this point, because it is now more important than ever to state everything in the simplest possible language in order to avoid confusion; therefore, I will leave out the issue of gender division and procreation.)

Suffice it to say that the solution of the mystery of gender, procreation and dense physical bodies lies in another mystery of the special relationships existing between the two streams of life force, namely, organic and inorganic forms of life.

In conclusion, I would like to stress that the source of all life is the Ineffable, the first aspect of which is the nagual. But perhaps the Ineffable is a Manifestation of something higher? We know nothing about this, but judging by what the Toltec seers found, the Ineffable is not alone.

In other words, the Toltecs believe that there is not one Eagle, but a multitude, whatever it means! There will undoubtedly come a time when we will necessarily penetrate into the great unknowable — and until then we must focus on the boundlessness of our personal being, which we can predict but cannot fully comprehend.

The Toltecs define the boundlessness of our own being as the totality of the self—the nagual, the Dreamer and the Dreamed—in short, as a being reverently called the Magical Being of the Universe.

Students often mistake for the tonal what is actually only a tiny part of it, manifesting in the social personality on the dense physical plane at a particular time. From our human perspective this is accurate enough, but it overlooks the fact that a person is alive and that his life force is the incomprehensible No-Thing we define as the human spirit—the nagual.

In other words, a person’s true tonal is an incredibly complex structure (we have considered it from the point of view of its Manifestation). The meaning and consequences of this fact cannot be described.

And yet, who is man? The answer is simple: we don’t know. Today, the Toltecs know a lot about man and the universe, but in the middle of the inner universe of man and within the vast universe of which we are a part, there is still a limitless “spot” about which we know nothing.

Will we ever find out anything about the yet unknown - who will say? To answer this question, we will have to determine the parameters of infinity and eternity - from the point of view of today's knowledge of mankind, the task is completely unreal.

In this regard, the only thing that each of us can do is to start from the point where he is now, and learn at least a little about himself that can be predicted in this life. That is why it is said: “The Way of the Warrior is not a spiritual exercise, but the task of a lifetime.”

Figure 27. The Four-Dimensional Purpose of the Unspeakable

Direction in Order of Manifestation: East
Description: The Rising Sun
Expression: Reason
Emerging Power: Inclusion
Technique: Mastering Awareness and Recollection
The Force: Sobriety
Product of Evolution: Time

Direction in Order of Manifestation: West
Description: The setting sun
Expression: Heart
Emerging Power: Death

Technique: Basics of stalking and erasing personal history
The Power Aspect: Feeling
Product of Evolution: Space

Direction in Order of Manifestation: South
Description: Place of cordiality
Expression: Intention, Will to Manifest
Emerging Power: Personal Power
Technique: Mastering the Intent and Art of Dreaming
The Power Aspect: Personal Power
Product of Evolution: Energy

Direction in order of manifestation: North
Description: Physical plan
Expression: Four-dimensional purpose
Emerging force: Materialization
Technique: The Art of Stalking and Non-Doing
Strength: Sustainability
Product of Evolution: Matter

Chapter Eleven
Dreaming Technique

THE DREAM HAS A THIRD PURPOSE: FIRST, DEEPLY, THAT PRESENTS THE FACE OF MAN; SECOND, WITH THE HELP OF DREAMING TECHNOLOGY, IMPLEMENT THE ASPECT OF FUTURE, WHICH INdicates THE NEXT STEP FORWARD IN ACHIEVEMENT OF UNIVERSITY; AND THIRD, GET TO FULL KNOWLEDGE.

When dealing with the art of dreaming, it is important to remember that in it, as in the technique of remembering, there are two subspecies, namely active dreaming and passive dreaming. Active dreaming is actually a technique used to achieve heightened states of perception or, in other words, to move or shift the assemblage point. Passive dreaming, on the other hand, is a type of heightened state of perception into which a person has passed spontaneously (i.e., unintentionally, without a conscious desire to enter another state of awareness).

Before we take a detailed look at the Art of Dreaming, I would like to tell you about some precautions.

I have little doubt that many readers will overlook my warning; and yet I urge those who do not like to listen to the advice of others: then do not accuse the Toltec tradition of their own stubborn disregard. In my Introduction to this book I have made it quite clear that even the Toltecs have not kept unity these days. Not all of them still follow the Way of Freedom, and besides them there are many ignorant of different sexes who, applying to the name of Toltec, strive for rapid enrichment at any cost.

That’s why your eyes and ears should always be open. Like the plague, avoid anyone who tries to lure you into “ancient practices” involving witchcraft, drug abuse, and all manner of rituals. If you find any evidence that your teacher openly or secretly encourages you to give him your power, immediately stop all relations with him and do not agree to further contacts, no matter what your "mentor" is motivated by his actions.

A real Toltec teacher does not approve of addiction and does not tolerate it - on the contrary, he will teach you to stand firmly and firmly on your own feet, will make you strong, free and independent - a full owner of your own life, thoughts, emotions and behavior.

Remember, the path of power is a path that cannot be taken back. Once you step on it, you can no longer stop. It is naive to calm yourself down with something like, “I’ll try a little more and that’s enough” or to be entertained by the idea that you are just satisfying your curiosity. If you decide to join a cult out of pure curiosity, you should not say where this curiosity will take you; well, if you destroy your life, then you will blame no one but yourself.

Medical science will not help you, psychiatrists are not able to control out of control awareness, and the police are unlikely to protect you from mental or emotional manipulation, which can be done without any visible evidence. Strength is necessary to fight strength, but dedicated warriors of the Path of Freedom will not help someone who, through his irresponsible actions, has led himself into trouble.

Each of us should be responsible for our own lives - this rule applies to both warriors and ordinary people. The consequence of this rule is that none of us is given the right to interfere in the fate of another person. We may not approve of the actions of others, but personal attitude does not give us the right to interfere. Therefore, you, as a seeker of the right path, should not fall victim to dubious cults that lead to slavery instead of freedom. At least I have no special sympathy for the banal stupidity generated by stubbornness and recklessness.

In the category of passive dreaming, we come across all kinds of examples, most of which have one thing in common: they are outside the conscious control of a person. In the dream of this type, the most important factor is the pure naturalness of the dream act itself, which occurs during ordinary sleep. This is the type of passive dream. Another type involves a change in perception states, temporarily caused by severe shock, disease, high temperature, the use of anesthetic drugs, certain drugs, including psychotropic effects, as well as conscious abuse of unauthorized drugs. We will not consider passive dreams belonging to the second class, since their results are not only chaotic and destructive, but also extremely unreliable.

There is another dream technique, but despite its high performance, we will not consider it in detail. I mean a very good technique called close contemplation.

It differs from other techniques in that it is located almost in the middle between active and passive methods of dreaming.

The technique of close contemplation differs from the rest in its high efficiency, but it can be mastered only if properly taught and carefully controlled in the early stages of learning by an experienced seer. Since it is unlikely that readers of this book will be engaged under the guidance of an experienced seer, who is well versed in the technique of close contemplation, I consider the technique itself practically inapplicable to an ordinary person. Moreover, the technique of close contemplation requires constant daily classes for several hours in a row (especially at the beginning of training), and given that the working day of most readers is quite full, it is unlikely that they will be able to find two or three hours daily to work out close contemplation, which once again confirms the impracticality of this method.

There are several techniques of active dreaming, but not all of them will be safe for the reader, engaged without direct guidance and control from an experienced seer. That is why I have chosen to present you with a technique that can be classified as relatively safe if all the requirements and instructions are met. I will add that this particular technique is used by the Third Attention Warriors. This technique is aimed at achieving freedom, but for the same reason, it will seem to the ordinary person from the street much more complex than other techniques. However, she is quite capable of anyone who is serious about mastering her, who is really interested in fully developing her own potential as a magical creature of the Universe. To do this, an enthusiast will only need time, patience and unfailing perseverance in achieving the goal.

In addition to the above, a few more practical considerations need to be added. The first of these relates to what most students consider to be the “secrets” of this technique. I will allow myself to categorically assure you that I do not hide a single secret from you, because each of us, teachers, has received an order to open to humanity all the knowledge that has been kept under seven seals until now. I have been following this rule scrupulously since the creation of my first book, and I am going to do the same. If I am missing some information somewhere, I am doing it solely for the sake of maintaining clarity and clarity of presentation, provided that at the earliest opportunity I return to the "cut-off" question in order to explain its essence more fully.

In addition, I must admit that there is indeed some information that is traditionally hidden from the student; however, this is not done for the sake of secrecy, but only in order to give each of the students the opportunity to independently discover their hidden knowledge, using certain information and techniques. This deliberate vow of silence about what is called secret knowledge is part of a learning process that has been practiced since time immemorial. And today, despite a completely new approach to learning, this condition regarding secret knowledge still remains in force.

By trying to discover the depths of this secret knowledge, we not only increase our personal power, but (more importantly) we learn to exercise our intention. Therefore, this approach to secret knowledge corresponds to the nature of forced growth. Being forced to practically apply the acquired knowledge to achieve success, students can not just sit and like a sponge absorb what the mentor gives them. I am not going to break this rule in my books because I am fully aware of the need to teach students to work for themselves. From this point of view, it would be disrespectful to the reader to bring him all the knowledge on a platter - because in this way I would steal from him the enormous gift of strength for which each of us has to fight, despite the fact that this struggle brings not only new knowledge, but also real power.

Another important point concerns the dreamers of all mankind. Dreamers of all mankind are divided into seven groups, each of which differs from the rest by its own frequency of oscillation. These groups are known by various names, but the Toltecs call them respectively "Lions", "Elephants", "Tigers", "Bears", "Foxes", "Wolves" and "Dragons". Strictly speaking, each group's own oscillation frequency is not a single oscillation, but rather a whole range of "friendly" frequencies combined within a common range, which we colloquially call group oscillation. Seen by the seer, the oscillation of the group is visually perceived as a certain color - that is why we are talking about the color of the dreamer.

Depending on the individual, the actual shade of color is determined by the frequency with which the individual fluctuates within the general range. If, for example, the range of a group corresponds to a red color, then one member of the group may have a color, say, bright malin, another - ordinary red, the third - dark purple or dark red, almost black, etc.

It is the frequency of oscillations (or the color of the group) that determines the intention and purpose of a particular group of dreamers; in turn, it is this intention and purpose that are responsible for the formation of individual destiny. Therefore, the disciples engaged under the guidance of the Nagual belong to the same group as the Nagual himself, since the latter's fate must naturally coincide with that of his disciples. Generally speaking, it is for this reason that the Nagual is not allowed to have personal disciples belonging to a group other than himself.

This rule is extremely important, since in the process of learning the Nagual interacts with the student at the deepest level. As a result of this interaction, there is an exchange of energy and, as a result, mixing of colors. In other words, the disciples are slowly but surely tuned to their own frequency of oscillation, or the color shade of the Nagual.

Eventually, after many lives of co-education, students acquire a color shade identical to (or nearly identical to) the color shade of the Nagual.

In fact, the Nagual, through interaction with the students, transmits his knowledge to them and thereby raises the students to their own level. It is this idea that underlies the statement that by raising ourselves, we raise those who are near us, and by descending, we drag down those who are near us.
Of course, this is true not only in relation to the Naguals, but in general to everyone with whom we have to communicate in life.

This is also the consideration underlying the mechanism of social conditions (now you understand how important it is not to be tied to another person?). If we are attached to someone, our special color can mix with the color of another person, completely unsuitable for our own destiny. Many men and women have deep regrets about a certain period of life - and all because they are attached to the wrong people, while losing sight of their true purpose and destiny.

Naturally, for students who work under the direction of a certain Nagual belonging to the same group, this mixing of color is by no means a disadvantage. On the contrary, this is their great advantage (of course, provided that the Nagual himself continues to adhere to the Path of Freedom).

If, for some reason, the Nagual is forced to take a disciple who does not belong to his own group, he will treat him in a completely different way from his personal students, that is, he will not allow his intention to be confused.

 The intention of the “foreign” student.

Moreover, unlike personal students, “strangers” will not be able to get information from the Nagual about what color group and to what shade they belong. By breaking this rule, the Nagual risks that outside students will begin to focus their intention prematurely on an inappropriate purpose and thereby, not wanting evil, will create a very dangerous connection between themselves and the Nagual.

In this case, the Nagual will have to stop teaching these students, even if they desperately need further guidance. You should pay special attention to this warning, because this book is certainly designed for all readers without exception and regardless of their group affiliation. Therefore, I have no right to disclose here any information about the various groups of dreamers, except for a few hidden hints of a mystical nature, which I will mention below.

The disclosure of too much detail about the dreamer’s intent and destiny can only prompt people to jump to conclusions about what they think they are, or (worse!) about what they would like to become. To engage in the technique for Leo, being a member of the group of the Fox, means to incur a catastrophe; therefore, it will be much safer and more prudent for me to give readers only the information that they need to master the art of dreaming. At first, this may seem like an unfair infringement, but after mastering the power of dreaming, you will eventually find out for yourself what color you have and what group you belong to. All you need to succeed is a lot of patience.

In addition, in subsequent issues I am going to dwell in more detail on the different types of dreamers, their characteristics and goals, but even then the task of readers will be to determine their own belonging to a particular group. This knowledge can be acquired only through the practical application of the teachings taught. No assumptions, conjectures or extravagant fictions will reveal the truth to you, and everyone who gets stupid enough to engage in such arrogant nonsense will sooner or later drive themselves into a dead end.

Seven groups of dreamers

First of all, I would like to warn those readers who have been sub-emphasised in esoteric and occult literature: do not try to draw a parallel between the Toltec concept of dreamers and the systems used in various schools of esoteric thought.

The Toltecs have their own, different classification; it is based solely on the Toltecs' knowledge of the interdependence of all living things, and not on the principle of separating a part from a larger whole (on which the postulates of many esoteric schools are built).

For this reason, the Toltec classification seems at first glance quite simple; but on closer examination it will appear to penetrate much deeper into the essence of the question. My advice to readers is to take the information given here simply as the foundation of a working hypothesis. Over time, gaining skill in the application of the art of dreaming, you can independently discover the true, deeper meaning of this information.

Group / Title / Main characteristic / Expression

1. / Lions / I destroy and create................................../ I act
2. / Elephants / I put everything together ...................../ I love
3. / Tigers / I strive for cooperation ........../ I think
4. / Bears / I fight for harmony. / I fight
5. / Foxes / I have to learn .........................../ I plan
6. / Wolves / I'm free ................................../ I feel
7. / Dragons / I am a builder ...................................../ I am a magician

I can hardly give here a description of the color corresponding to each dream being, since for the uninitiated reader such information will be completely superfluous. I'd rather give you a list of colors that don't have them in order.

You will have to decide for yourself which color it belongs to. In this case, the first you with the help of a dream determine your color - only keep in mind that your real shade of color can be significantly different.

So, the colors
Raspberry Orange
Indigo-purple
Lilovo-red
Gray-green
Purple-purple
Yellow-brown
Indigo Blue

Active Dreaming

If the physical body is tense and in an uncomfortable position, you will not be able to engage in active dreaming; therefore, the main condition for the execution of a dream is this: you must learn to achieve complete relaxation by willful effort at any time. This state of relaxation is called deep relaxation, although the final analysis suggests that this is just a conditioned reflex.

Before you start dreaming, you should choose the right room and time for this so that you are guaranteed not to bother at least half an hour. In principle, an experienced warrior is able to dream anywhere and at any time, regardless of the surrounding conditions and circumstances; but at the beginning of mastering the technique, it is best to provide the ideal dream conditions as possible.

If you choose the right time of day to practice the dream technique, try to do it every day at the same time (this promotes self-discipline). Strictly speaking, the specific time of training does not affect the quality of the dream and therefore is not decisive, although, on the other hand, it is not necessary to engage in dreaming if you are tired or want to sleep. I must say that different times of the day have different effects on the quality of the dream. This factor is important only for very experienced dreamers who are engaged in specific research in this field; for the ordinary warrior who is not so deeply interested in dreaming, any time of day or night will suit him.

It is better to have a bed in the room you have chosen for your classes, because the dream state is achieved more easily in a lying position. The light in the room should not be bright and blind; in addition, the room should be as quiet, warm and well-ventilated as possible. With the appearance of a conditional reflex in the warrior on the environment of classes and a certain experience in dreaming, he can engage in dreaming, for example, even just sitting somewhere on the curb of the sidewalk, in the sun, in the midst of noisy street traffic. But this skill requires considerable personal strength and becomes possible only after a long and hard training.

So, you have already decided on the room and the time of day; now dress so that you are comfortable and warm enough. Close clothes and shoes, as well as jewelry, can greatly interfere with your relaxation, in addition, they have a very unpleasant property to prevent blood flow to a particular part of the body. If you dream during the day, close the curtains so that a strong light does not disturb you. During night classes, make sure that you do not have a blinding lamp over your head, but complete darkness is also useless. The best option: a small night light with a soft, diffused light somewhere away from you. Now everything is ready for the start of classes.

Step 1a

Lie on the bed on your back; you can put a small flat pillow under your head. Stretch your relaxed arms along the body a short distance from the torso. Turn your hands up. Spread your legs slightly so that the feet do not touch each other. Cut your eyelids, take a deep, slow breath (if necessary - cough) and get ready to relax. Now you will begin to learn the technique of deep relaxation.

When developing a conditioned reflex, it is very important to learn how to select individual muscle groups and completely relax your muscles. The task for many is difficult, but doable; the ability to fully relax the muscles is the basis of deep relaxation.

Start with the toes. First, strain your fingers by straightening and lifting them; holding them for a few seconds in tension, sharply and completely relax your fingers. Here the short duration of the voltage phase is important, and its intensity. Do not keep the muscles tense for too long - they can be convulsed, and then instead of a useful lesson you will spend only an unnecessary and painful struggle with pain. So, the general principle of working with muscles is as follows: the maximum strong tension for a few seconds, then a sharp and complete relaxation.

And also: straining your toes, make sure that all other parts of the feet and body are not tense. It is impossible to completely eliminate the tension of one muscle in principle for the simple reason that the muscles cannot but interact; and yet we can concentrate the greatest tension in one single group of muscles. Therefore, try to ensure that at the time of tension of the toes, you do not have the same tension, say, of the face or calf.

Finished? Now force the relaxed toes inside, to the soles, straining the arch of the foot and caviar (do not forget that the toes are already relaxed and no longer strain!). Keeping these parts in tension, after a few seconds, relax them sharply. Do the same with your knees and hips. To do this, strongly squeeze the hamstrings into the bed, trying not to strain the caviar, arch of the foot and fingers.

Next, go to the gluteal muscles - strain them and squeeze them together; holding them in a state of maximum tension, relax your buttocks. After that, strain the muscles of the lower abdomen, with force, directing the hips together down to activate, as I call them, the muscles of the "bikini". Relax in a few seconds. To isolate the upper abdomen, strain the intercostal muscles and pull the ribs inside. Move to the shoulder girdle - forcefully bend your shoulders back, squeezing into bed. Finally, strain your back. To do this, imagine that you bend like an onion, as if you want to touch your buttocks with your shoulders and strain your longitudinal muscles of the back (you only have to imagine this without bending the wheel actually).

When done with your legs and torso, do the same with your forearms and arms. It is especially difficult to achieve the release of arm muscles, so you should train in this separately at the slightest opportunity (otherwise you will only exhaust yourself trying to cope with this during relaxation exercises). To train the muscles of the hands, consistently strain and relax first the forearms, then the hands and finally the palms (hands first strongly squeeze into your fists, then relax).

Finally, strain the muscles of the neck, strongly pressing the back of the head into the bed. Then strain the facial muscles literally "in a lump", compressing the eyelids, eyes, lips, pressing teeth and pressing the tongue to the front teeth. The last will be the tension of the musculature of the scalp - without opening the eye, "surprised" toss the eyebrows upside down so that the movement reaches the scalp.

After relaxing your muscles, lie down flat and still, slightly opening your teeth and completely relaxing your eyelids and tongue. Mentally check each part of the body for the absence of residual stress. "Catch" a tense area, repeat it muscle relaxation, making sure that the rest of the muscles are not involved in this process (this is where you will need the ability to allocate muscles).

A sign of complete relaxation will be a feeling of great heaviness throughout the body - you will feel like you are ready to fall through the bed. If you want to move your fingers, they will move so slowly and with so much difficulty as if immersed in a viscous dough. In principle, it may turn out that for complete relaxation you need to conduct muscle relaxation twice or three times - but the results of this will fully justify your efforts. Remember: under no circumstances should you rush to the end of this phase of preparation and proceed to the next stage without mastering complete relaxation.

Step 1b

Fully and deeply relaxed, without opening your eyes, do a breathing exercise called “rhythm 2 through 4”. Unlike other breathing techniques, this one is perfectly safe - provided, of course, that you strictly follow the recommendations below.

So, slightly open your teeth and completely relax your tongue, take a breath, counting to 4, then hold your breath, counting to 2, exhale for four counts and pause again for two counts. You have one breath cycle; repeat it ten or twelve times - no more, otherwise it will be hyperventilation of the lungs (which is not always and not all useful). Breathe only with the nose.

The speed of the account should not be too slow or too fast. Ideally, the score should be based on the heart rate (pulse): two heartbeats are taken as a unit. Adapt to this account, having measured your own pulse in advance, then begin to count the heartbeats: "one, two, three, and four ...". You should get eight heart beats for four of your scores. The point here is to completely fill the lungs with air on the inhale and also completely release them on the exhale. You need to count yourself, without moving your jaws or tongue.

During breathing exercises, the body should be completely relaxed, calm, but collected. Do not pay attention to the noise when inhaling and exhaling - on the contrary, it is better if you can clearly and clearly hear the individual phases of your breathing. Holding the breath after inhalation, do not cover the larynx (all tension is now unnecessary and harmful) - but simply stop the movement of exhalation and feel like a "balloon" floating in the air. During the pause after exhalation, also do not apply efforts, feeling how the lungs "collapsed" under the influence of atmospheric pressure from the outside.
Having completed ten to twelve cycles of breathing, again fill the lungs with air, counting to four, make a breath hold for two counts - and quickly, intensively push all the air through the open mouth. Keep your lips freely covered so that the air is pushed through them. After that, feeling the desire to breathe, go to the usual rhythm of breathing. The last cycle of “breathing through the nose, vigorous exhalation through the mouth” is called cleansing breath and from the side looks like a strong breath.

Now just lie down for a few minutes without falling asleep and enjoy the feeling of complete relaxation of the mind and body. Never forget to perform cleansing breathing, because the subconscious mind perceives any of your deep breath as a sign of your desire to change something. This is very important, since the subconscious mind in many ways resembles an autopilot: it is the subconscious mind, among other things, is responsible for the respiratory rhythm and heart rate. Thanks to him, we do not need to consciously force ourselves to breathe or make sure that the heart works, although in any case we are able to take control of ourselves at will. But there is one point: we must clearly indicate the autopilot when he can resume his duties.

Many students, peacefully dozing after a cycle of breathing exercises, face problems due to the fact that their subconscious has not received from the sleeping brain a command to restore the normal rhythm of breathing. As a result, a person sleeps without completing the exercises; and at this time, hyperventilation of the lungs begins, and the student wakes up from a feeling of severe nausea, unbearable headache, with a heart pounding madly. Hence the state of horror and panic.

The steps described above 1a and 1It is necessary to perform daily, so that your subconscious mind learns to identify the rhythm of breathing2 via 4with a state of deep relaxation. As soon as this connection is established in the subconscious, you will only need to start breathing2 via 4", as the subconscious mind will immediately send the body into a state of deep relaxation, which is not only useful for dreaming, but also helps to relieve nervous stress and tension. In the end, the warrior brings this technique to such perfection that it is enough for him to perform only a cleansing breath in order to immerse himself in the dream state.

Establishing a conditioned reflex in the subconscious mind usually takes from four to six weeks of daily classes (this depends purely on individual characteristics). If you are prone to significant stress, then you may need up to three months to develop a reflex, but even then you should persistently engage, since perseverance can overcome any obstacles. Skipping classes is not recommended: one day of a pass can throw you back to a good week, or even two.

After about four weeks, you can check whether you have developed a conditioned reflex. To do this, do the following test: lie down on the bed, close your eyes, take a deep breath, and then, without resorting to the technique of muscle relaxation, immediately do three or four breathing cycles and finally - cleansing breath. Give the subconscious mind one or two minutes to master the command. If you are easily immersed in a state of deep relaxation, then you have already developed the necessary reflex, and you can begin to master Stage 2.

And if nothing happens, continue exercising in muscle tension and relaxation for another week or so. Then check the result again. Remember, you can’t move on without mastering deep relaxation. Any experiments with the second stage without first mastering the skills of the first will adversely affect your personal strength, so resolutely resist any desire to "dream" cavalry onslaught. Move toward your goal gradually and purposefully — and you’ll never regret the minutes and effort you’ve put in.

Degree 2: "The Yellow Rose of Friendship"

After learning to relax deeply, start mastering the technique of visualization, which is called the "Yellow Rose of Friendship".

In the stages of supreme perfection, when the experienced warrior needs to quickly enter an altered state of consciousness, the technique of the "Yellow Rose of Friendship" will no longer be needed, but in the standard forms of dreaming and, undoubtedly, in the initial mastering of the dream, this method of visualization is a necessary condition for the transition to increased awareness.

"The Yellow Rose of Friendship" is a symbol that has existed since time immemorial. It is, we can say, a force that originated even before the current manifestation of the Universe.

The seer perceives it as a yellow rose. "The Yellow Rose of Friendship" is described in the first of the four parts of the so-called "Explanation of the Magician" - an equally ancient and no less strong written source that incorporates knowledge about the manifestations, life and purpose of the incarnation.

With proper visualization, the symbol of the Yellow Rose carries tremendous power and has the ability to send the student far to the left side of awareness. In due course, The Magician’s Explanation will reach the masses, but for now we will only consider how the Rose can be used in the art of dreaming.

A lot of nonsense has been written about the art of visualization, and therefore people, as a rule, do not know what it really is. There is nothing mystical or complex about visualization: as the final analysis shows, this technique is just the art of mentally representing a desired object or being. Whenever we think of a loved one or a thing, we all — men, women, and children — do spontaneous visualization. If you’re not sure you know what a rose looks like, take a close look at the rose flower for a few days in a row until you’re sure you’re clear about every detail. It is not necessary to look for a yellow rose for this - a flower of any color will be suitable. For you, the main thing is to remember its shape and details of the structure.

You can do this in the process of developing a conditioned reflex.
Having made sure that you fully imagine the flower of the rose, and having achieved the formation of the necessary conditioned reflex, you can begin to master the visualization of the "Yellow Rose of Friendship".

So, lie down in bed, close your eyes and do three to four breathing cycles (see above) with a final cleansing breath. Having achieved deep relaxation, imagine a beautiful yellow rose flower. The color should be soft pastel yellow, not too bright and not too faded. At the same time, it should be completely clean, piercingly clean, without any traces of cream, golden, orange and red shades.

In fact, the rose should be a freshly spread bud, in which only the uppermost petals began to bend outward somewhat, and the inner ones are still covered. I can't tell you more, but we all have to see and see the real Yellow Rose, right? Do not rush to wear out from boredom - you will not take much time to finally see the rose in all its splendor. In this you will have to be guided by your feelings, that is, your heart. If you feel that something is wrong, then you will need to experiment on a visual image, change it until it seems appropriate to you. In time, you might want to change the look of the Rose again. This process will continue until you feel that you have got the right Rose. The most striking thing about this is that in the end everyone will see the same Rose, because the Yellow Rose of Friendship can only be one!

Trying to visualize Rose, you will encounter a variety of questions. For example, does it have a stem, and if so, with or without leaves? If there are leaves on the stem, how many should they be, how they are arranged - alone or in groups? Or maybe Rose is growing on a bush? Where should this bush be? And then, if Rose grows on the bush, is she alone or can there be several? Finally, how many petals should a flower have and how do they fit? Are the petals in the bud scaly from right to left, or vice versa? In short, there are many questions, and each of them has a reason. Every question can and should be answered. Just do not forget that for each question there can be only one correct answer and that these answers are the same for each person.
Do not try to find all the answers at once. Give yourself the opportunity to calmly, with pleasure to view the Rose, and over time you will be rewarded with her stunning beauty and flawlessness. By continuing to visualize the image of the Rose day after day, year after year, you will begin to understand the great importance of each of the smallest details of the flower. Thanks to this, you will gradually discover the most incredible secrets enclosed in the image of the Rose.

In general, the discovery of the Yellow Rose of Friendship is one of the most entertaining techniques in the Toltec tradition - a practice that can rightly be called magical! There is no other technique that gives the student as much personal power as the discovery of the Yellow Rose of Friendship. Therefore, none of those who see Rose is not allowed to share her secrets with the uninitiated, so as not to deprive the student of the opportunity to work on creating his own personal power.

By the way: you should not talk about your work on the visualization of the Rose to anyone, except the person-seeer, whom you trust. Everything you have discovered in the form of a flower, keep in yourself (and if you keep a diary - try not to get your records into the wrong hands). Moreover, never forget that the Rose is a symbol that will lead you to the most powerful force, the age of which is even difficult to imagine. At least for this reason, it should be treated with due attention and respect, not in the sense of yielding to ancient prejudices, but in the same way as it should communicate with an unknown force.

In the process of visualization of the Rose, imagine that it rotates clockwise in a horizontal plane and at the same time, also clockwise, turns around its axis. This motion is largely reminiscent of the movement of a planet that rotates on its axis and simultaneously moves in orbit around the Sun. At some point in its route, Rose will slowly flip down the bud, then return to its original position, before freezing after one full turn. All these movements of the flower are designed so that the student can see the Rose in the smallest detail. To achieve this, the rose must not rotate quickly, but not too slowly.
As soon as the Rose makes one full revolution in its "orbit", let the flower stop. Now mentally "touch" the petals with your thumb and index finger. Feel the cool velvety softness of the rose petals. Begin to feel the petal at the base, gradually moving your fingers to the tip of the petal. Pay attention to what a dense and juicy base of the petal, and how thinning its texture is to the top.
If you touch Rose easily, mentally enjoy her subtle aroma. Its smell should be strong and distinct, like that of a real rose, and not of cheap spirits. For most people, the smell of the Rose will seem like a very difficult occupation, since this ability depends on the overall success of the Warrior on the Path.

The ability to distinguish between the smells of visual images may not come immediately. Sometimes the student is faced with the well-known phenomenon of "first time is always lucky", but, as a rule, after instant random success, the smell begins to weaken and disappear. However, with persistent training, he will appear again after a while.

After finishing the work with Rosa, let her gently but quickly disappear from the field of your inner gaze. Stay relaxed for a few more minutes, trying not to nap. Practice this second stage of the dream until you get it without any effort. Do not proceed to the next stages of mastering the dream without getting used to all aspects of the Yellow Rose of Friendship visualization. This does not mean that the road ahead is closed to you - at this stage you do not have to find all the answers to your questions. After all, it will take years of hard work before you can fully open the Rose — but before you can move on to the 3 stage of learning, you must achieve at least a steady, clear visualization of the Rose.

Let me make one last remark about Rosa: she acts like a barometer, indicating the current state of your personal relationship with the outside world. Therefore, if Rose looks faded and dull, despite all your attempts to mentally present it fresh and bright, stop further attempts and try to seriously understand your attitude to the world to determine exactly what the harmony of your relationship with life in general is broken. If the color of the Rose changes, then again something is wrong with your relationship with the world around you.

Step 3: Entering color

This stage of the development of the dream is known as entering into color; here by color is meant the color of the dream being. The appearance of color awareness will be the first sign of your success in mastering the dream. However, here I would like to emphasize that you should not try to visualize the color, as you did with Rose, - just see any color that appears in front of your inner eye, as if you opened your eyes and look at the screen, filled with smooth and juicy color. There will be no mistake in this - if you really see the color, then immediately get rid of any doubts. If you suddenly think that you have seen a color, then you probably only imagined such a thing. When the color comes, it looks very bright and clear - do not confuse!

Most often, the color first appears in the form of a strange spot of irregular shape like a blob. When you see such a spot, mentally focus on stretching the edges of this “glob”, stretching it until it becomes more or less correct form and fills the entire field of your inner vision. At the same time, you do not need to look directly at the color spot, otherwise it, to your chagrin, will simply disappear. If the color has disappeared, wait until it appears again, and then try again to make the spot wider and more uniform. Remember: practice is the key to success. Depending on your individual characteristics, your game of hide and seek with color can drag on for several weeks.
By achieving a uniform color filling of the entire field of your inner vision, you will find that in some incomprehensible way penetrated the inside of the color: now the color surrounds you from all sides, from above and below. Moreover, it turns out that you can directly look at the color, turning the “inner eyes” in all directions without fear that it will disappear.

Please accept my congratulations - this indicates that you have mastered the ability to enter into color and, therefore, are in a real state of heightened awareness.

Sometimes the shade of color can be so dark that the student at first does not even know what color it is, and decides that he looks into the darkness. If you also think you are looking into a black hole, look closely into the twilight, as if trying to see the pattern in it. After a while, you will see faint sparks of color. Once this is achieved, begin to mentally combine these tiny flashes into one complete spot until they create some color space. Follow the above recommendations.

Having learned to easily enter color at will, you can proceed to the 4th stage. After gaining experience in working with color, you will eventually begin to notice that any shadow you accidentally notice is not black or gray, but your color. Particularly noticeable will be the color border on the edge of the shadow.

Step 4: Declaration of Intent

This section, like the visualization of the Rose, is used only in formal dreaming. If a warrior needs to immediately enter a state of altered perception, he will not use these two techniques.

The technique of declaration of intent is different for every group of dreamers, but again I cannot go into too much detail about it. However, this is not a big problem, since all such declarations begin and end in the same way. Moreover, it is possible to engage in dreaming without drawing up a full declaration. Over time, learning to feel like you belong to a certain group and gaining strong dream skills, you will find what four words are missing in the text of the declaration below:

Jesus! I come here to be filled with the graces of life, to be able to share them with those who need the enlightenment of the mind and the peace of the body.

Here the conversion of "Lord" has absolutely no religious meaning and is only an ancient generally accepted appeal to its dream essence. The phrase "I come here" refers to entering the color of the vibration of the group to which you belong. With the help of a dream, you must make sure that it is for your group "the graces of life". There are four of them, and each grace is assigned to one of the four sides of the world, starting from the East, then North, South, and ending with the West.

When understanding the last part of the declaration, you should be as careful as possible, remembering that under no circumstances should its text be taken literally.

When you start voicing a declaration, make sure that it does not turn into a kind of internal dialogue (make sure not to mumble to yourself, not to talk to yourself - do not even make movements with your tongue). It is best to do this by imagining that you are standing in some huge stone building, in the very center, and hear your own voice coming from the walls, but not in the form of an echo. You should feel like you are listening to your own voice.

Practice this in your free time, until you do it easily and naturally. During a dream, the declaration should be made only once. Even if you think it sounded clunky and clunky, do not try to repeat it, because in this case only turn it into an internal dialogue, and much faster than you think!

Grade 5

Now we have come to the dream itself, something that is easier to write about than to master. The trick is that once you make a declaration of intent, you will have to shift further and further to the left side of awareness. The problem arises because the rational mind perceives such a shift as ordinary sleep - so there is a battle "not on the stomach, but on death" between the transition to the left side of awareness and sleep.
Here I can hardly help you, except to emphasize again the importance of constant practice, perseverance and purposefulness.

You must reach a state of awareness in which you hover on the edge of deep sleep. Before you succeed, however, you will undoubtedly fall asleep against your will more than once, until you discover that it is quite possible to leave the physical body asleep while remaining fully aware of what is happening.

A sign of a successful dream is a feeling of sleep, in which you quite consciously perceive all the surrounding sounds, smells and even feel a state of high alertness.
Moving on to the dream state, focus on the perception of color and... wait to see what happens. Don’t try to calm your mind in any way — these fruitless attempts will only drain your stores of personal power. Just let go of your thoughts, subconsciously creating the feeling that you are watching them from the outside on a television screen. Such a technique will cause you to feel detached, and you will quickly lose all interest in your own thoughts.

In fact, thoughts will gradually disappear, as you will stop supporting them with your intention. As soon as the thoughts are gone, you will “hang” in the thickness of the color is a sure sign of a complete stop of the internal dialogue. Then begins what is called a dream. Again, due to individual differences, it may seem to you that nothing has happened for quite some time. In this case, the main thing is to carefully observe the appearance of any feelings. If you do "curse" any feeling (it can really take a long time before something suitable appears) - go with him, without trying to either understand it or analyze it. In most cases, it will turn out that a sudden clarification about the problem that worries you will appear only some time after the dream (it may happen that you somehow find the answer to the question you are interested in or realize that you have some knowledge about yourself that you did not even know about).

In the last chapter, we will look at some examples of recognition of feelings that arose as a result of a dream.

Sometimes the dream is accompanied by visual effects, or sound, or both. In such cases, just watch the unfolding events or listen to the message addressed to you (most often, very mysteriously encoded). After the dream, you will have enough time to think about the meaning of the impressions you have experienced. If you try to understand them immediately, you will only interrupt the process and destroy the unfinished image. In this regard, I want to protect you from another mistake: do not anticipate or adjust to the appearance of visual or sound images. It is essential to remember that the main purpose of dreaming is to give you a charge of personal power that can penetrate you only through feeling.

Therefore, during a dream, the feelings that arise are of the greatest importance. Any possible visual or sound impressions are by no means a prerequisite, consider them only as an additional advantage.
It is also worth recalling that of all the visual images that may arise in the process of dreaming, only those that appear in full color should be paid attention. In the present dream, colors are always bright and juicy, almost luminescent, sometimes the image can even seem voluminous. But at the very beginning of training, the student often perceives what he saw only in gray colors or in black and white. Such images should not be paid attention, no matter how attractive they are. Mark their existence without trying to focus on them; just let them go, allowing them to dissolve without a trace. Such black and white images - as a rule, these are the faces of some strangers - experts call ghost dreams.

They arise as a result of the existence of unresolved feelings strong enough to cause visualization. By their nature, the images of a ghostly dream are associated with past events and require recollection. Do not get caught trying to remember these events during a dream, because in this case you will be “stuck” among ghosts and will never be able to master the real Art of dreaming.

Finally, there is the question of how long to practise. Remember this simple rule: do not practise dreaming for more than twenty minutes. You will yourself feel a sudden desire to return to normal awareness after twenty minutes. This is as it should be: normal life rhythms alternate at intervals of approximately this length, although people generally do not notice it. Because twenty-minute biorhythm cycles are a natural rhythm for all living things, you automatically attune yourself to it, whatever you are doing. Sometimes, depending on your mental and emotional state, this rhythm may be slightly shorter or longer, but such variations in timing are quite normal and are no cause for concern. If you disregard the rhythm, however, fatigue and disappointment will begin to appear. There is another stage for you to master here, but you must discover its essence for yourself through the power of your dreaming. In the final analysis, dreaming is a deeply personal, even intimate, experience. Your Dreamer will begin to guide you as you become more proficient at stopping the internal dialogue. Practise dreaming calmly and in a relaxed manner, building personal power at a pace that suits you, without chasing immediate success. You cannot hurry the process or “spur it on”: everything will happen in the way most appropriate for you.

Furthermore, you must understand that the Art of Dreaming is the most perfect form of meditation in the sense that you will enter into a frequency of oscillation that corresponds to the dream of your dreamer, and, being in this frequency of oscillation, you will learn a lot about yourself personally, about your purpose in this life, about life in general. It is in the dream that you learn the true meaning and significance of intelligent cooperation. When you master this technique, the whole world will become your home, and in time you will realize that you are starting to do things that you have never been able to do before. In other words, the power will be in your power, and you will be ready to accept the gift of the Eagle.

What you will do with your life after that, as you use the power received, depends solely on yourself - and also on the perfection of your spirit. I can only sincerely wish you to reach this important point as soon as possible and to use wisely the received power.

Passive Dreaming

The most difficult thing in a passive dream is to remember what you saw when you woke up. This can help you notebook and pencil, placed in advance near the bed. As soon as you wake up (even if it happened in the middle of the night), immediately remember everything you dreamed and make a few brief notes that will help you remember what you saw. Later, choosing free time, use your notes, fully outlining the content of the dream in the diary (do not forget to put a date!). Making this approach familiar, you will soon find that you just need to establish the intention to remember the dream, to quickly and easily restore all the details in your memory. You will no longer need to constantly check your notebook. This does not mean that you no longer need to write down the time and content of dreams: some dreams can be extremely visionary, and you may need to refresh your memory of this or that fact.

In the past, the Toltecs attached great importance to the technique known as “waking up in a dream”. From the point of view of effectiveness, this technique is highly effective and in its own way is good, but if you are already engaged in active dreaming, waking up will only be unnecessary duplication. I assure you that the technique of active dreaming is more effective, and therefore we will not consider the method of awakening in a dream here.

The technique of passive dreaming can be divided into three categories; however, in fact, such a dream is most often a combination of these categories. The first is called ordering, or reporting. Dreams of this category usually do not have any serious significance, but they are most easily recognized. They are the result of a day too hard, a stressful day, something like a mini-remembering of all his vicissitudes. Sometimes we are too busy during the day to think about or emotionally react to situations, which is why we "lose" these events at night. For the same reason, such dreams are called regularization - they resemble an attempt to put the work desk in order at the end of the working day.

However, we should not completely neglect the dreams of ordering, because in them we often find useful and necessary little things that have slipped past our attention during the day. That is why it will be useful for you to make a habit of recording all your dreams and subsequently carefully and carefully analyze them.

The second category of passive dreams is also known as manuals. The very name of this category speaks of its great importance. The greatest difficulty of dreams of this, as well as the third category, is that they most often come in a symbolic form, requiring painstaking analysis and subsequent interpretation. The symbolic nature of such dreams is explained by the fact that you get access to the knowledge of the left side, for which we do not have a scale of assessment. As a result, such knowledge can only manifest itself, make itself felt in a form that, on the one hand, conveys specific knowledge as accurately as possible, and on the other, corresponds to our scale of assessments.

Most of the published works on the topic of analysis and interpretation of dreams have no practical value, because they are based on absolutely incredible inventions and guesses. Of course, there are also quite serious works on the analysis of dreams, but still the bulk of these opuses are written so intricately and bizarrely that their successful use is only for a few enthusiasts. Based on these considerations, the last chapter of the book is written in the form of a fairly complete guide to dreams. There is also a section with several examples of dream interpretation.

Passive dreams of the third type are quite deservedly called prophetic. Naturally, in such dreams there are always elements of the guide, and therefore they must be written down, paying special attention to every detail and trifle. In addition, when working with all categories of passive dreams, you must necessarily remember and record the feeling you experienced during the dream and immediately upon awakening.

One last thing about passive dreaming. Most people are quite sure that they usually do not dream anything. This is a completely wrong view, because every living being dreams during sleep. If you think that you sleep without dreams, it only means that you quickly forget them. The only thing you can do to improve memorization is to set the intention on such memorization. Mentally tell yourself to remember dreams, that is, every evening, going to sleep, several times repeat in your mind that you want to remember what you saw in a dream. Repeat this until you fall asleep. Again, don’t forget: it’s all about practice. Over time, you will learn to remember dreams. At first, you will remember small fragments and details, but gradually you will develop a habit and you will be able to remember the whole dream.

Chapter Twelve
Dream Guide

The number of symbols that come to us during dreams is almost infinite, but the list here is quite suitable for most dreams, provided that the following rules are observed:
1. Pay attention to the general feeling of a dream - it will tell you in what sense (positive or negative) you need to interpret the symbols you notice.

2. Remember the "scenario" of the dream. Already in the course of events there is a lot of very useful information for interpretation, since it is the original sequence of events that will indicate the desired way of interpretation. Thus, the “coupling” of the dream contains a real message addressed to you, and the developing plot will give the necessary details.

3. Historical characters, historical events and locations should be considered in the context of actual events, taking into account the date and place. Dates should be considered as numbers, for example:

12 March 1807 = 12 + 03 + 1807 = (1 + 2) + 3 + (1 + 8 + 0 + 7) = 3 + 3 + 16 = 3 + 3 + (1 + 6) = 3 + 3 + 7 = 13
If the sum is greater than 33, by further addition, reduce the number to one digit.

4. Famous people of our time should be considered in terms of their activities, their values and the images created.

5. Instruments and instruments symbolize the corresponding actions related to their use. Try to find the possible meanings of such symbols in the following list: for example, images of an ordinary oven, microwave oven or toaster, depending on the context in which they appear, can indicate a meal, i.e. the need for spiritual "feeding".

6. Be sure to pay special attention not only to each of the symbols, but also to their total number. If you see more than one symbol, count them all.

7. Always pay attention to the color of clothes, furniture, the presence of plants, the type and color of hair, eyes, etc.

8. To the appearance of something unknown or invisible in a dream, treat as the appearance of a stranger; if a person is familiar to you, consider him your dreaming, i.e. an aspect of yourself.

9. Scenes from your past should be seen as an indication of the need to recall the appropriate period of your life.

10. Past relationships with family members, friends and acquaintances indicate the need to recall these relationships.

11. All nightmares are important. If there are scenes from the past in nightmares, then you need to immediately and seriously engage in recollection, since a nightmare indicates that some suppressed emotions have reached a critical point of “boiling”. If the night terrors relate to the events of the present, then you are indicated by the need for sober reflection and flawlessness. Unknown events indicate the vicissitudes of the future, which will either be dangerous or will cause you great stress.

12. Recurring dreams indicate the nature of past events that are significant but have not been resolved, or predict future events that are in the canopy of your destiny. Carefully monitor such dreams, noticing signs of further development of events.

13. Most of the characters not included in the list here can be quite calmly interpreted in a literal sense; if you dreamed of an unknown symbol, rely on your own sensations or on the personal value of the symbol for you. But until you gain confidence in the analysis of dreams, take your interpretation only as a possible option, and not as an unambiguous fact.

14. Although the interpretations of the symbols in the list are quite accurate, sometimes it can happen that the interpretation of the symbol differs from the one indicated in the list. Remember that no interpretation can be considered absolutely infallible truth. This list of symbols and their interpretations is just an example guide to the world of dreams and nothing more! So always listen to your heart and, if you feel doubt, wait for any confirmation.

15. Using time readings, you can use this data in both digital (both in electronic clocks) and analog (both in clocks) form. Digital time readings are faster to read and easier to use, but analog ones contain more necessary details. However, both methods are equally accurate and with the correct interpretation (although in different forms) will tell you almost the same thing.

Here are the methods of working with time indications: 

Digital readings:

Use a daily time cycle (for example, 14:56). For the interpretation of numbers 14 and 11 (5 + 6 = 11) Use the information in the "Numbers" section. Do not forget that what should be the interpretation - positive or negative - you will be prompted by the very sensation of a dream. Let us assume that in this example the interpretation must be positive. Number 14 It shows the knowledge that is powerful (11). Now determine the general meaning of the message, adding all the numbers of the time (1 + 4 + 5 + 6) = 16. The result indicates that the general meaning is liberation through the use of the force of intention (16).

Analogous readings:

Never mix analog time readings with digital time readings (i.e., in our example, the time readings will sound like "no four minutes three in the afternoon"). Acting as in the previous case, we learn the meaning of the message: sustainability (4) Through Joy and Creativity (3) This will lead you to a mixed abundance. By adding the numbers, we get: 4 + 3 = 7. Number 7 indicates the general meaning of the message: something should lead you forward.
Now compare the two messages; it turns out that knowledge (14) It will be in the form of sustainability (4), through joy and creativity (3) will give you strength (11) in the form of mixed abundance. The general meaning is liberation by the force of intention (16), It shows you what drives you forward (7). Notice how one of the 16 by adding a number 7.

When working with analog time, make sure that you read the time readings correctly - for example, the time 9 hours 15 minutes should be understood as "nine and a quarter". In this case, the clock precedes the minutes, therefore, the hours indicate the cause, and the minutes - the consequence. If the time is 9 hours 45 minutes, it should be interpreted as "without quarter ten", i.e. in the latter case minutes precede the hours and therefore minutes determine the cause, and the clock - the consequence.

Section 1. Symbols of Dreams

Inability to breathe - Lack of personal power

Impossibility (or difficulty) of movements - the captivity of world and social conventions

Cough - Difficulty accepting (faith) in someone or something

Drinking: The Desire for Freedom

You (or someone) has drowned - Convinced that you are in prison or experiencing oppression

Dying - Release, Success (and Fear of It)

Eating - The desire for spiritual growth

Fall - Fear of failure

Flight - The desire for freedom (or the opportunity to get it)

Kissing - The need for strength (its absence or fear of strength)

Running - The desire to hide from everything, to retire (the possibility of such solitude)

Sneezing - The desire for something or the need for something (count the number, then interpret the number according to the section "Numbers")

Swimming - Desire to be perceived or loved

Conversation - The need for communication

Travel - Changes (their possibility or need for them)

Work - The desire for action (or the need for action)

Sisyphus Work (Continued Work) - Fear of Failure

Air - The desire for sanity (absence of such)

The Force Maintaining in the Air - Mind Actions
Anatomy:

Ankles — Reasonable cooperation

Forearms - Idealism, desire, goal orientation

Back:

The upper part - Strength (its absence)

The middle part - Action (its absence)

Lower part - Support (its absence)

Breasts - Food (need for it)

Caviar - Memory (subconscious knowledge)

Chest - Honesty (its absence)

Ears - Feelings, sensuality (their lack)

Eyes - Health (absence)

Feet — Perception, understanding

Fingers:

Great relationship with yourself

Indicative - Perception of other people's relationship with you

Medium - Relationships in general

Unnamed - Perception of your relationship with another person

Little finger - Potentially possible relationships

External sexual organs

Self-perception in the role of a man or woman

Reflection of yourself in the role of a man or woman (if we are talking about genitals of the opposite sex - a reflection of your inner partner)

Hair: A Social Portrait of Yourself

Hands - Relationship with life (the world around)

Head - Intuitive thinking

Lower third of the thigh - Flexibility (its absence)

Ingredients: Flexibility

Elbow - The need for flexibility of ideals (its absence)

The need for flexibility of perception (its absence)

Legs - The ability to move forward (progress in life)

Lips - Strength (its absence)

Mouth - See Lips

Neck - Flexibility-Inflexibility

Nose - Personal power (its absence)

Shoulders - Responsibility (its absence)

Stomach - Tension (stress)

Top third of the thigh - Sexuality

Larynx - Logical Thinking

Toes:

The first is self-perception.

The second is the perception of another person

Third, perception in general

Fourth, the perception of how others see you

Fifth, the perception of your own potential

Angels - The desire to contact one's own dreamer, or inner being

Animals:

Bears: Harmony through Conflict

Deer, antelope or representatives of ruminants — Harmony and tranquility

Cats - Temporary events or actions

Dogs - Friendship and loyalty

Donkeys - Obedience

Dragons (d. mystical animals) - Power (magic)

Elephants - Love and Protection

Fish - Caution (need to be alert)

Foxes - Trickiness, rationality, logic (the need for this)

Horses — Loyalty, stability

Lions - Creation, destruction (or both)

Snakes are Wisdom (the need for it)

Tigers - Intelligence (need for it)

Unknown animals - Indications of fate

Wolves - Freedom (Necessity in It)

Zebras (animals with spotted skin) - Indecision

Other animals — Copying the properties of a particular animal
Otolaryngologist — Feeling

Infants - See. Birth

Birds:

Birds of prey (except owls) - Strength

Birds with black plumage (with the exception of crows) - Prone to deception, deceit, cunning

Birds with brightly colored plumage - See. Colour

Crows - A force-monster (note the intensity and direction of flight)

Pigeons - Peace, harmony

Owls - The Death of an Old Man (Wisdom)

Sparrows - Unconditional love

Grapes and similar species of birds - Decay (destruction)

Birds with white plumage - Peace and embodiment

Birth:

Your own child: A powerful change in awareness

The child of other parents - A powerful influence on the awareness of this person

Blinds - See. Curtains

Books — Spiritual Searches in the Everyday World

Buildings:

Any type (including caves, tents and graves) — Worldview (point of view)

Public Purpose - The Obyvatelsky View of the World (social conventions)

Butterflies and midges - Power (universal)

Candles - The power (directing) of the dream being

Candlesticks (candelabra) - Universal power (remember the number of candles and refer to the interpretation of numbers)

Ceiling — Limit

Cinema - Objectivity (its absence)

City (large, small, village) Public buildings

Circle - Health (inclusion of a part in the whole, unity)

Clothing: — Perceived image of himself (worldview)

Crown - Exaggerated sense of self-importance, arrogance

Hat - See. Crown

Nudity (lack of clothing) - Feeling of insecurity in front of others

Shoes - Understanding

The watch. Time

Colors:

Black - Universality (need for integrity)

Blue - Obedience and Understanding

Brown - Stability, the need for "grounding" (i.e., approaching reality)

Green - Healing

Indigo - Inclusion of a part in the whole (need for it)

Orange - Trick (need to be perceptive and calculating)

Red - Violence (need to fight)

The Creation (Necessity)

White - Peace (necessity in it)

Yellow - Vital Force (Necessity in It)

Other - Other colors are only different combinations with the mentioned main colors and should be considered as color combinations

Curtains - Openness (fear)

The dam - see. Lake

Death: - Changes

Family Member - Changes in Relationships

Self - Changes in world view

A stranger is someone who brings change.

Dentist - The need (also fear) of aggression

Sides of the world:

East - Health (inclusion of a part in the whole, unity, remembrance)

North - Strength (non-doing)

West - Feeling (erasing personal history)
South - Power (dream)

Physician - Healing (physical, emotional, intellectual; need for it)

Doors — Opportunity

Earth (soil) - The desire for strength, stability (absence of such)

Egg - A New Beginning (New Life)

Electricity — Nagual (spirit)

Excrement (people and animals) - Money (desire for them)

The fire is the fire of change.

Gender - Foundation, Foundation

Flowers - Beauty (its absence)

Furniture:

Beds - Desire to relax

Kitchen cabinets (buffets-mountains) - The need for recall

Chairs — A particularly comfortable, comfortable place

Tables — The need to pay attention to problems

Precious stones:

Diamond - Healthy mind, inclusion (parts in the whole), unity (need for it)

Emerald - Feeling (need for it)

Pomegranate - Instinct (need to be alert)

Ruby - Strength (need for it)

Sapphire - Strength (need for courage)

God: Seeking Religious Experience

Grass (greenery) - Practicality (need for it)

Insects - Aspects of shortcomings and shortcomings (remember the characteristic features of insects)

Keys - Answer (solution)

Lake - Conditioned Love

Lamp - Leadership (need for it)

The Law of Balance (Absence)

Left-Handed Knowledge (Sense)

The light — see. Lamp

Lightning - Intention

Landscape:

Deserts - Despair

Forests — Adventures

Mountains of Hope

Open Space - Freedom (fear of making a leap to it)

Public places — Openness, insecurity (fear of it)

Valleys - Reliability, safety

Metals:

Gold — Nagual (spirit)

Silver — Tonal (world)

Copper - Desire, emotion

Zest — Thought, logic, rational thinking

Objects of military purpose - Practicality (physical actions)

Money is a Crystallized Force

The specific amount of money - see. Numbers

The moon is the integrity of the self.

Month - Personal power (its absence)

Music - Inclusion (parts in the whole), love

Musical instruments:

Percussion - Harmony within the current social status (its absence)

Strings - Harmony relative to the larger whole (its absence)

Spirit - Harmony with its inner essence (its absence)

Naval Forces - Emotional Action

Newspaper — Obuvatelsky world view

Numbers and figures:

0 - Universality, absolute freedom (its absence)

1 - Flexibility, mobility (their absence)

2 - Obedience and understanding (need for it). Sign of Destiny

3 - Creativity and joy (absence; also a symbol of mixed abundance, both good and bad)

4 Stability (absence of stability)

5 Freedom and Change (Necessity)

6 - Inspiration and leadership from the power side (need to choose between old and new)

7 - Manual (need for it)

8 - Balance and harmony (their absence)

9 - Completeness (need for it)

10 - New cycle. Sinlessness by repeating past experiences (warning to beware of old traps)

11 - Strength (its absence)

12 - Endurance (need to be patient and not make demands)

13 - Death of the old (need to give up everything old)

14 Knowledge (need for it)

15 - Ray of Light in the Dark Kingdom (need to see the gift of power in the challenge)

16 - Liberation by the power of intention (need to find the gift of power in what at first glance seems like a disaster)

17 - Distinction (necessity)

18 - Courage (its necessity)

19 - Life Force (need to maintain personal power)

20 - Honor and dignity (absence of such)

21 - Peace and Success (new beginning)

22 - Selfish behavior

23 - Destructive behavior

24 — Fear

25 - Temptation

26 - Illusion

27 - Resistance

28 - Abuse of force

29 Abuse in general

30 - Manipulation

31 - The Danger of the Mind (logic)

32 - Disharmony

33 — Freedom

Other numbers - All other numbers must be reduced to one digit by adding (e.g., 121 = 1 + 2 + 1 = 4; 3009 = 3 + 0 + 0 + 9 = 12 = 1 + 2 = 3)

Breastfeeding - Caring (need for it)

Ophthalmologist - Health (his absence)

Path (road) - Direction

Photos — Need to remember the content of the photo

Police - Becoming a victim (feeling such a transformation)

Rain - The Process of Life

Reading —Inner Spiritual Pursuit

Reptiles — Disadvantages

Right-Handed Knowledge (Logic)

Ring - Power

The River: Unconditional Love

The sea, life in general

The Secret Mission: Predicting Fate

Feelings:

Hearing - Feelings (absence)

Smell - Personal power (its absence)

Vision - Health (his absence)

Taste - Strength (its absence)

Attitudes —Relationships

Sexual activity:

Flirtation - The desire for vitality (challenge)

Multisexuality - The desire for intelligent cooperation (fear of superiority)

Homosexual sex - The desire to know one's masculinity (fear of mismatch)

Lesbian love - The desire to know your femininity (fear of discrepancy)

Rape - Feelings (fear of becoming a victim)

Sexual perversions — Decreased self-esteem

Square - Sustainability

The Storm: Catastrophic Change

The Sun is the Nagual (Spirit)

Teeth - The need for aggression (fear of it)

Storm — Strong emotions

Time - The need for clarity

Tools — Capabilities, talents

Means of transportation:

Aerial Awareness in relation to ideas or concepts

Traction, riding and burden animals - Awareness of animal qualities

Public transport (buses, trains, etc.) — Social conventions

Terrestrial - General awareness (direction)

Water - Awareness in relation to relationships

Trees:

Cedar - Right-hemispheric knowledge (need for logic)

And the fruit of love is the fruit of love.

Deciduous - Mental abilities

Elm - Left-hemispheric knowledge (need for emotions)

Figa (the date palm) - Power

Wisdom (the need for it)

Olive - Feelings

Pomegranate - Common Sense

Pine - Unconditional Love

Tropical (exotic) trees and their fruits - Emotions

Grapes (wine) — Personal power

Willow - Flexibility, mobility (need for it)

Tis - The death of the world (the need for this)

Triangle - Feelings, dreaming

Car (any) — State of awareness, level of perception

Moving Back to Old Habits (Fear of It)

The punctured wheel (no wheels) — Inflexible perception of the world

The watch, see. Time

Water - Love

Weapons - Protection (need for it)

Wind - Thought

Window - Vision (idealism)

Writing (as a profession) - Communication in principle

Writing Supplies - Communication, expression (physical, emotional, mental)

Section 2: Examples of dream interpretation

Example 1

Claire had a dream in which she was swimming with her new friend - a colleague at work. Then she dreamed that she was drinking coffee with an old friend named Verna, who was wearing a green dress and a yellow hat with a veil. Then Claire discovered that she was returning by car home, and was going uphill on a steep and narrow path. She does not get home, but is in the backyard of a house of strangers. In her dream, Claire worries about what people will think of her, because she stopped by their yard at two in the morning.
Interpretation
Claire feels a certain attraction (water) to her new co-worker; deep down, she hopes they can become good friends (swimming). Reflecting on Berne, Claire realizes that recently she began to feel uncomfortable from the presence of an old friend and therefore seeks to avoid meetings (drinking). It is clear from the dream that Verna needs help (green) to change her approach to life (dress). However, Verne will have to find the power she needs (yellow) within herself, turning her face to a sense of her own superiority (hat) instead of hiding it (veil).

In addition, in this dream, Claire considers her state of awareness (the car) and comes to understand the feeling that the current direction (path) of her life becomes too flawed (narrow) and leads to a decisive battle (cool up). Claire feels that such a focus will not lead to anything (she never gets home), on the contrary, as a result of the dictates of another person or someone else's point of view (a stranger's house), such a focus constantly leads to the worst possible result (backyard). In this case, Claire needs to look closely at the concepts of obedience and understanding (taking into account the time - 2 hours of the night), because this is also reflected by her friend Verna.

Example 2

Jim dreams that he is walking in a pine forest. It smells of pine and soil rich in humus. After a while, he comes out of the forest and finds himself on a cliff, at the bottom of which a magnificent valley spreads, covered with lush fresh greenery. In the distance, Jim distinguishes a small village and soon feels that he is floating - almost flying - over the ground towards the village. The next moment Jim suddenly finds himself in the village. He enters a large building. The floor inside the building is lined with white marble, the ceiling is made in the form of a large dome. On the perimeter of the room at equal distances from each other there are sixteen windows. In the middle there is a square elevation in the form of a table on which three books lie. Jim opens one of the books and reads a single paragraph. When Jim wakes up, he feels light and happy throughout his body, but he can’t remember what the book said.

Interpretation
Jim wants adventure (forest) and unconditional love (pine). The dream clearly suggests that the purpose of the desired adventure is to search for personal power (smell) and unconditional love (pine) with a grounded, practical approach to life (flood). Jim feels that as a result of his quest for personal power and unconditional love, he will find freedom (floating/flying), confidence (valley), healing (green) and well-being (lush vegetation). If he is confident in himself, then in his usual view of the world (village) he will find wider worldview horizons (large building). Of course, this new view of the world will still be limited (ceiling), but not as much as the previous one (high dome), while the worldview will be more fundamental and durable (floor), it will give Jim a sense of stability and endurance (marble), as well as peace (white). In this new view of the world, Jim will discover the liberating power of intention (sixteen), although this will at first lead to the need to abandon many current views (windows) on life. In addition, Jim will have to solve the problem (table), which is to find in the ordinary worldview (books) a spiritual approach to life.
These searches will be centered around the concept of joy and creativity (three). In flexibility (unit), Jim will find some guidelines. In his dream, Jim received these instructions, but later could not remember them. In such a situation, he can only look for the necessary instructions, trying to maintain the greatest possible flexibility in both life and thinking.

Example 3

Tina dreams that she runs a marathon distance. Among the participants is her former elementary school acquaintance; on that red running panties, and she wins at a distance, ahead of Tina by only five seconds. Next at the big table is a man in the form of an Air Force colonel: he congratulates each of the participants in the race. To Tina’s astonishment, the gold medal is awarded to her, and not to the friend who came to the finish line first. The woman receives only a silver award. Tina seems to have made a mistake, but there is no way to say it all and no... suddenly the dream breaks down.
Now Tina is at home: she is trying to cook dinner, but the food is not prepared, because the stove remains cold.
When Tina wakes up, she feels a little sad and depressed.
Interpretation
Reflecting on her high school friend, Tina recalls that this girl never missed a pleasant opportunity to get ahead of Tina in everything from sports to academic performance. As a result, Tina constantly felt threatened (red sports panties) by her friend and often felt the desire for her friend to just leave her alone (run). However, in a dream, Tina suddenly realizes that her friend clearly also felt some threat of rivalry from Tina (running together). This is further confirmed by the fact that the gold medal, which earned a friend, receives Tina. In other words, even though Tina was constantly threatened with her friend's superiority, she apparently considered Tina to be better than herself (gold). In a dream, Tina lost to a friend - this indicates that the problems with a friend are much more complicated than Tina. Moreover, as a result of an acute struggle between rivals, Tina determined the degree (seconds) of her freedom (five) from her own laziness, which in her youth often turned into a problem (table). As a result, Tina greatly improved her academic performance (air force). The dream ends with the indication that Tina’s problem today is the need for some spiritual discipline (food) that will help the girl overcome the fear of failure (food is not prepared). It is also obvious that this fear of failure originates in school years, in a relationship with a long-time friend - hence the need for recall.

Example 4

John dreams of a nightmare: he is stuck in an unexpectedly stopped elevator. Whatever John does, no one comes to his aid. John realizes that he can die in this elevator, and he has a feeling of natural panic.
Suddenly, as if out of nowhere, a huge snake appears in the elevator cabin. She's wrapped around John's knees. Trying to get rid of the reptile, John with a fright notices that the snake turns into an incredible size spider with eight legs and eight eyes. The body of the spider is covered with a long thick coat, the eyes sparkle brightly with a yellow flame. All sweaty, choking in horror, John wakes up. After two weeks, the nightmare repeats: this time he finds himself in a sinking boat, the same snake appears again, which wraps around the knees and then turns into a familiar spider.

Interpretation
John is stuck in a state of awareness (elevator/movement) that leads nowhere. No one can help him — only John himself is able to do so by changing his level of perception. However, this is the trap of John, who fears change (death) more than anything else.
The changes that John must make are within the realm of the perception of intelligent cooperation (knee). The dream indicates to John that the intelligent cooperation he fears will lead him to wisdom (the serpent). If he resists this, wisdom will be defeated by its own shortcomings (spider/insect). Spiders eat other insects (personality aspects); in John's case, it is indicated that his flaws relate to his perception of his social portrait (long thick hair), which destroys his sanity (eyes), vitality (yellow) and ability to move forward through life (legs). In any case, any harmony and balance in life (eight) will be disturbed, unless John changes his level of perception. In a recurring nightmare dream, John is confronted with the confirmation that the need to reassess intelligent cooperation is due primarily to the area of interpersonal relationships (boat) that do not benefit John (threat of drowning) due to his inability to intelligent cooperation.

Example 5

Mary dreams that she is in a big, dark unfamiliar house. Suddenly, a big storm begins. As much as Mary tries, she fails to close the windows and doors, because the locks and latches do not work. Strong wind slams windows and doors. Under his gusts, heavy curtains on the windows wobble menacingly, deafening thunder rolls shake the walls, flashes of lightning illuminate the rooms. For twenty years, Mary experienced this dream several times.

Interpretation

It is a prophetic dream. It warns Mary of the urgent need to prepare for a catastrophic (storm) dive into a completely unknown (dark) to her and a broader view of the world (home). In this new view, Mary will no longer be able to limit her views (close the windows) and will feel naked, vulnerable to the outside world. In addition, instead of a fearful desire to hide, Mary will be forced to experience fate (the door does not close). The way she will tell the strength of her intention (lightning); her mental abilities (wind) will be strong, filled with the same strong emotions (storm), and this will sometimes threaten even her personal views of the world (the trembling of the walls of the house). Dreams associated with abnormal sexual activity often cause a person great anxiety and even fear. However, with the right attitude and appropriate interpretation, it turns out that such dreams carry a lot of very useful instructions. Let’s look at some examples of such dreams.

Example 6

Arthur is upset to wake up after a dream in which he makes love to his wife on the fire escape of a building. During intercourse, the wife was extremely restrained and clearly indifferent to what was happening, and in the middle of the sexual intercourse, she generally pushed Arthur away and disappeared into the depths of the building.
Interpretation
The dream clearly indicates that Arthur is afraid of change (fire ladder). Reflecting on this, Arthur realizes that most of all he is concerned about the growing desire of his wife for financial independence from her husband. Consequently, Arthur fears a change in the way that his wife, having gained financial independence, will be able to prevail over him (sexual intercourse). In addition, the dream suggests to Arthur that this fear is only a consequence of his worldview (building) and that this view of the world must be “naked”, open to understanding (fire ladder outside the building). In this case, we are talking about the desire to escape from reasonable cooperation (sexual act). It is obvious that Arthur’s wife does not share his fears - she not only does not feel enthusiasm about sexual intercourse, but also disappears in the midst of it in the depths of the building. All this suggests that if Arthur does not understand his fears, then as a result of this view of the world, he risks losing his wife.

Example 7

Lana dreams that she is sitting on the floor of her bedroom, passionately kissing and exchanging caresses with an unfamiliar woman. When Lana wakes up, she feels an incomprehensible satisfaction from the dream, although she was never a lesbian.

Interpretation
As a woman, Lana has always felt her own inferiority; however, the dream indicates to Lana that she will be able to overcome this feeling of her feminine inadequacy (lesbian love) provided she finds the necessary basic (sex) power (kissing) within herself. In other words, Lana must determine for herself what are the reasons for her sense of her own inferiority and then use the non-doing technique.

Example 8

Hain wakes up in a cold sweat: he dreamed that he was flirting with his best friend’s wife. Suddenly, the woman disappeared, and Hain with extreme amazement saw his friend in a state of strong sexual arousal. Seeing the huge erect penis of a friend, Hain looked down and found that he himself was excited to no lesser extent.
Subsequently, Hain recalled this dream with a sense of terrible guilt - first, he could never flirt with his best friend's wife; secondly, it seemed to him that as a result of this dream, he somehow "marched" the relationship with his friend.

Interpretation
In fact, the dream pointed Hain to the need for vital changes in life (flirting). Obviously, this change must be due to his perception of his personal masculinity (homosexual nuances); while reflecting on this, Hain must confess to himself that he always felt his inferiority as a man. At the same time, the vicissitudes of the dream prove to Hain both the groundlessness of such sensations (a large erection) and the need to use a friend as an example of his male fullness (an erection in a friend). After reflecting on this dream for a while, Hain suddenly realized that he really should feel guilty - no, not about sleep, but because of immersion in feelings inappropriate to the real man, with which he justified his inability to act when there was a need for such.

Example 9

Amelia is horrified after a dream in which she is raped by her own teenage son.

Interpretation
Thinking about her relationship with her son, Amelia concludes that she has always considered herself a bad mother (sexual perversion/bleeding) and therefore never properly raised the boy. As a result, the son grew, increasingly manipulating the mother until she began to feel victimized (raped) by the whims of the son.

Example 10

Jack considers himself a convinced homosexual. In one dream, he met on the beach with a very attractive young man of athletic build. The young man is a surfer; he has blue eyes and such a beautiful smile that Jack immediately falls in love with him. In the next episode, the young man makes love to Jack. Jack is pleased, but still, waking up, he feels some awkwardness and sadness.
Interpretation
The key to dreaming is feeling awkward and upset. They say that the very perception of Jack as a convinced homosexual is not true. Thinking about it, Jack comes to the conclusion that he always felt inferior as a man because he did not have an athletic figure; therefore, he considered himself unattractive. Jack later recalled that as a teenager, he once actually saw a surfer looking like two drops of water to a stranger from a dream. At that time, Jack, without even realizing it, idolized the surfer, considering him his ideal. This deification proved so strong that Jack began to project his own masculinity onto all the attractive men. Gradually, this projection became so constant that homosexual contact was the only way in which Jack could feel like a man. In addition, the appearance of a young handsome man suggests what qualities Jack would like to have: this is the strength of character (a charming smile, mouth, athletic build), humility and understanding (blue eye color), sanity (eyes) and love of life in general (sea, surfing). After dreaming, Jack becomes clear that he has a chance to become a normal heterosexual man again, provided that he stops projecting the desired qualities on other men and with the help of the non-doing technique, he regains his masculinity.

Now let us consider a few examples that arose while practising the usual dreaming technique. It is important to remember that such dreams usually produce only a feeling, sometimes accompanied by a visual effect and, much more rarely, by sound.

Example 11

Performing a visualization of the Yellow Rose of Friendship, Allan begins to experience severe longing, almost melancholy. By the time of penetration into the radiance, the feeling of longing becomes disturbing and in the process of performing the dream sequence takes all his attention.

Interpretation
Reflecting later on his dream, Allan feels that something seems to be missing in his life; a sense of melancholy tells him that he is missing what he once knew. A few hours after performing the sequence of this dream, Allan suddenly remembers that, as a child, he always loved to play with his little dog.
At first, Allan wonders why he would suddenly remember such a long story with a dog, but then he comes to the same overwhelming feeling of longing that he felt during a dream. Only after that, Allan realizes that as a child he always valued friendship and loyalty, but as he grew older, he began to treat others with increasing suspicion and eventually remained completely alone, having no friend he could trust. Now, Allan needs to think seriously and deeply about why he has lost trust in people. The real reason for the melancholy is his inner desire to change his state of affairs.

Example 12

Claire enters the color, and suddenly she is enveloped by a nightmarish feeling of loneliness, so strong that it is difficult for her to lie still and want to jump out of bed. Floating in this sense of loneliness, Claire suddenly begins to experience an amazing sense of freedom.
Interpretation
Two days after this dream sequence, Claire receives an offer to enter a new place of work. The new position provides for frequent business trips - which Claire has long dreamed of - but now she feels that she is torn between the reliability of her current place and the prospect of a new one. Unsure of how she will manage to travel around the world from one country to another, Claire begins to doubt her ability to cope with frequent trips to foreign countries, of which she knows quite a bit. Besides, Claire thinks I can't speak foreign languages. So Claire discovers a new serious obstacle. However, having not yet stopped the internal struggle with the temptation not to switch to a new job, Claire recalls the feeling of terrible loneliness experienced two days ago during a dream. Remembering how free she felt in her dreams, Claire realizes the need to abandon all fears and accept the offer.

Example 13

Soon after entering the color, Peter has a sense of flight; soon he clearly distinguishes an elderly man with dark brown eyes and gray hair that stands in front of him. The vision didn’t last long, but it was enough to leave Peter with the impression that the old man was trying to tell him something about his mother.
Interpretation
The dream completely knocked Peter out of the rut - because his mother died a few years ago. However, after thinking about the dream, Peter realized that for some time now he would like to change his job, because due to the unstable nature of his career (flight), he feels himself in a “hanging” state. Most of all, Peter would like to start his own business, but from a change of job in favor of private entrepreneurship, he was always kept from fear of lack of experience (old man) and lack of financial stability (brown eye). Peter is also afraid that he will not have enough sanity (eyes) to run his own business successfully. In his dream, Peter felt that the old man wanted to tell him something about his mother. Now, thinking about it, Peter recalls the words of her mother, which she repeatedly told her son: that it is better to hire someone for a job than to take risks while doing their business. Peter always knew that his mother always held this view because Peter’s father tried for many years to start his own business, although he had neither the experience nor the necessary capital for this. It is clear where Peter’s fear of private enterprise came from.

Example 14

Janice is almost in the middle of the dream sequence; she feels like nothing is happening. Suddenly she feels like she is falling asleep. Unwilling to fall asleep, Janice tries to fight with slumber - when suddenly a dazzling light ball flashes in her head and after him the words appear: "Fruit - on the left." The light flash seems so real that Janice immediately returns to a state of wakefulness.
Interpretation
In fact, Janice did not fall asleep - she was simply "thrown" to a deeper level of left-hemisphere awareness. Trying to cope with what she thought were slumbers, Janice received indications that she actually intended to fight against deeper levels of heightened awareness. If he can reach these deep levels, then he will have true knowledge. This fact is further confirmed by the words "Fruit (knowledge) - on the left (increased awareness)." It is vitally important for those who live the life of a warrior to remember that, technically speaking, any altered state of consciousness is a dream, no matter how long-lived or short-lived that experience may be. This is especially true for working with all sorts of small things in everyday life. Traditionally, they are called omens or signs, although (as we said earlier) there is nothing mystical in the signs themselves - they just need to be correctly interpreted. So, let's look at a few variants of dreams - signs.

Example 15

Joan is about to leave for work when she suddenly notices a snail crawling her way. The snail moves from right to left, and with some obvious purpose. Later that morning, Joan calls a friend; she asks Joan for advice about her own family problems. At first, Joan almost gives in to the temptation to tell her friend everything she thinks about her family problems, but immediately for no apparent reason Joan recalls the snail she saw this morning. Having been silenced in the middle of the phrase, Joan has a strange feeling that if she candidly tells her friend everything she thinks about her marriage, he is unlikely to like it; moreover, later on, the friend, of what is good, will accuse Joan of giving the wrong advice. A few moments after thinking, Joan finally informs her friend that, despite all her sympathy for her, she prefers to refrain from advice to solve her problems on her own. A friend agrees, and Joan ends the conversation, thanking the snail for telling her to hide the feelings suggested by the left hemisphere.

Example 16

Manfred's going to a business meeting. Suddenly a black starch crashes into the windshield. The bird is dying. Throughout the negotiations, Manfreda does not leave any unpleasant feeling in his soul - something like suspicion. Finally, he notices that there is a black jacket on the bottom of the participants. The jacket reminds me of Manfred. At the end of the negotiations, the participant in the black jacket offers Manfred to complete the negotiations by signing a contract. At that very moment, Manfred guesses: a black jacket reminds him of a starling that crashed into the windshield.
Manfred politely informs the participant that he will be happy to sign the contract as soon as he once again examines the conditions. A day later, Manfred gives the contract to his legal advisor for verification. As it turns out, Manfred's doubts were not unfounded: Manfred is told that if the contract was signed, his company would be involved in a deal that would benefit only the other party. So, Manfred received a warning of forgery, and the death of the black starling was a sign of the death of the failed deal, as its participants refused to supplement the contract with the necessary points.

Example 17

Julia hangs up the laundry and suddenly notices the cat that just caught the butterfly. A little closer to noon, a phone call: this is Julia's husband. He invites his wife to have dinner with him sometime tonight. Julia refuses, remembering that she was going to finish her sewing. That evening, after a hasty dinner (omelette, stewed beans and toast), Julia comes to the conclusion that for some unknown reason she does not succeed in sewing: then the sewing machine does not work, then the needle gets into the finger and breaks, then Julia awkwardly throws a box of pins on the floor, then by chance she accidentally cuts off a piece of material... If Julia had been allergic that morning, she wouldn't have turned down her husband's offer to have dinner together. However, immersed in the usual occupation - sewing (cat), Julia missed the opportunity to spend a good evening (a beautiful butterfly) with her husband.

Example 18

James works in the garden and remembers his longtime friend, with whom he often had long, interesting conversations. At this very moment, a gust of wind capsizes an empty bucket standing at James' feet. If James were a warrior, and at that moment he was allergenic, he would be able to understand what the force tells him: to stop working in the garden (inverted bucket) and in the afternoon invite a friend to an interesting conversation (wind) to exchange thoughts on issues of mutual interest.

We have come to the end of the section on the art of dreaming. This topic is extensive, and you can talk about it for a long time; however, we think that the information already given will be more than enough for the reader to get a solid practical knowledge about this doctrine with their help. If you, the reader, study this material and apply it in your daily life, you will discover a whole new world - a world not only delightful, but rewarding in the form of practical knowledge and power. In subsequent books we shall return again and again to the art of dreaming; now your main task is to practically master the knowledge that is open to you.
In conclusion, remember that to become a perfect warrior, it is not necessary to have any special talent or gift. All you need is courage, patience, perseverance and an incredible ability to work hard, which you can consider either a great joy or a heavy duty - the choice is yours.

WE MAKE OURSELF STRONG AND HAPPY — OR WEAK AND HAPPINESS. — AND ON THAT AND ON THE OTHER WE NEED THE SAME EFFORTS.

Let me wish you to remain strong and joyful in your quest for freedom and strength. Remember, death is the best adviser to a warrior.

In the Last Battle, the sons of men will remember what it means to be a man; and then they will go into battle against the sons of the mind. Great and bloody, full of chaos will be that urine: men, women and children will rush in despair, not knowing the road, not knowing whom to entrust their lot in the days of the great battle between reason and man not for life, but for death.

One wins, the other loses everything. And the great pendulum will swing uncontrollably, go from side to side, and turn back again, with each swing weaving a new thread into the pattern.

However, in the moment when the middle of everything comes, when the battle reaches a bloody peak, seven Atl'amans will emerge from the dark valleys of the Earth; and they will pass among the warring ones, and chaos on one side or the other will not leave its stamp on them. They will be sons of men, but with eyes filled with the fierce passion of their native world, and their tongues will show to all the softness of their hearts.

At the command of their Lord Atl, those seven will be at the head of all the host and will invite all men to follow them. And they will lead all the sons of men into the final battle with the sons of reason and the darkness of eternity.

And the seven Atl'amans will lead forward an army of common men and women, and will lead them into battle against the darkness of eternity, which has taught its soldiers for centuries. But the god Atl and his helpers stand behind, watching — for Atl will not interfere in the slaughter. No one will put a penny on those who are against seven - they have no opportunity! Why is that? I don't know. My gaze pales in the blackness of the darkness that has spread around. I don't see it, so don't show me the way.

I see only seven Atl'amans who stand proudly in all the splendor of their fury - they have fulfilled their determination to justify sacred trust! This is how they stand, and the Spear of Destiny will rise again in defense of the truth. This is how they stand, and the Sword of Power will resound with the Truth of the One, again with the blue flame of the One Power. And yet, I swear by the most holy of saints, I cannot see anything in the blackness that descends on everything around me.

So fight, Atl'amana! Fight like you have never fought before!

Fight! Fight! Do not forget the sacred trust.

I can no longer see you, nor can I lead you; but you still have a sacred trust, it will lead you unswervingly!

In the name of the holiest of saints, should it guide you?

It should!

It should!

Can't you lose this battle? No, not now!

Atl'amana, you cannot lose. Fight?

From the prophecies of the Nameless

Annex
Various ranks adopted in Toltec tradition

Grade — Description

The student is a newcomer, just accepted into the bosom of tradition.

A Hunter is a student who has achieved practical knowledge of what the hunt for power is.

A warrior is a hunter who has achieved practical knowledge in the first and second attention.

The Warrior of First Attention is the hunter who has gained first attention and has practical knowledge in second attention.

The Warrior of the Second Attention is the Warrior of the First Attention, who has achieved a high level of skill in three basic techniques.

The First Attention Toltec is a Second Attention Warrior who is a seer and has accepted responsibility for leading his people. At this point, each Toltec faces a choice: whether to follow the Path of High Adventure or the Path of Freedom. For those who choose the path of high adventure.

The Warrior of the Third Attention is the Warrior of the Second Attention, who has chosen the Path of Freedom and is thus already Atl'aman.

The Second Attention TOLTEK is a Third Attention Warrior who is a seer with sufficient knowledge in the Second Attention to guide his people wisely through the Unknown.

Third Attention Toltec is a second attention Toltec who has considerable knowledge in the second attention and is actively engaged in work on the front line.

ATL'AMAN - This title is given to any warrior or Toltec, regardless of rank, who has proved his devotion to the tasks of the Spirit of Atl.The Naguals (men and women) who are Toltecs of the third attention, their Toltec brethren are given an honorary name, which becomes their official title for all subsequent lives. This name contains an indication of their training and the line of succession from the time of the award of the title of Atl'aman.

Institute of Human Studies

The Institute for the Study of Man works under the direct supervision of Theun Marez, the nagual of the Toltec tradition. Elizabeth Schnoog, director of the Institute, is a personal student of Theun. With the exception of two courses that Elizabeth had already taught before joining the Institute, and which Theun had adapted to the Toltec teachings, all the courses offered by the Institute were developed by Theun himself. Elizabeth was his first listener.

The aim of the Institute is to teach people the basics of Toltec teachings and how to apply these teachings in everyday life: at work and at home, in the family. The Institute not only offers these courses to everyone, but also is a school for advanced students on the Way of the Warrior, who finally chose a military way of life. This school is under the constant supervision of Theun, who regularly checks the progress of the students and their devotion to the Way of the Warrior. The school is accepted only after a one-year probationary period, during which the compatibility of the candidate with the advanced teachings of the Way of the Warrior is checked. To stay in school, a student must pass all exams and perform all tasks assigned regularly. The task of the school is to begin to train teachers who in due time will be able to spread the teachings given by Theun.

Teun not only runs classes at the Institute, but also has several personal students. Two of them are naguals who have already undergone quite serious training in their past lives.

About the author

The author's name, Teun Marez, is the closest phonetic transcription of the ancient Toltec writer's name (pronounced Tae-woon Maa-Riz). It is literally translated as “The Leader of Great Water”.

Among the Toltecs, Teun's functions are described by the concept of the nagual, that is, the spiritual leader of a detachment of warriors.

Teun Marez was born in Zimbabwe, the son of a gold mine worker. His mother was a natural seer. Theun spent most of his life in the bush, among birds and animals. He communicated with the indigenous people of the region, got acquainted with their rich and extensive folklore heritage. It was there, in the wild, that Teun Marez began training in his current life under the guidance of the Nagual X.

After graduating from the University of Cape Town with a degree in art, Teun Marez devoted most of his life to teaching.

In 1977 he took a one-year break from his studies, visiting Europe and North America. During this period, fragmentary memories of the warrior training he received in past lives began to come to him, and by 1978 he had restored all memory of his past training.

In 1992 Teun quit his job and began to prepare for the life of the nagual. In 1994 he began to prepare members of his group, and also began to create a series of books designed to acquaint the world with the Toltec heritage.
In addition to his personal disciples, Théun Marez has other followers working under his guidance to further the evolution of awareness through the Toltec tradition. Teun Marez currently lives in Cape Town, South Africa.